former life and the remaining corruption of our hearts and the daily faults that we are guilty of in our state of imperfection And knowing that thou forgivest none but penitent believers and bindest us to love and forgive others as ever we would be forgiven we confess and lament our manifold sins of corrupt nature and practice of ignorance and of knowledge of negligence rashness and presumptuous wilfulness The remembrance of them is our grief and shame we loath our selves for them and earnestly beg to be healed of them we cast our selves by believing Trust tho alas too weak on Jesus our Saviour his Merits and Intercession and thy Love and Mercy and promises in him desiring henceforth to be roled by him and sanctified by his Spirit and Grace And we unfeignedly love and forgive all those that have wronged us we beseech thee therefore charge not our sins upon us but acquit us from the everlasting punishment and all vindictive penalties in this life on Soul or Body And grant the same to all our brethren for whom we pray And because if thou keep us not we shall run on in guilt by new temptations and lose all that thou hast given us We lastly beseech thee to save us from all dangerous temptations either by Satans inward suggestions or outward snares by our own ill inclinations or worldly alâ—urements or by such sufferings as may be too strong for our faith hope and patience or would suppress our holy love and thankfulness and joyfull praise And save us from Satan from our selves our enemies and our friends that would tempt us to any evil and from the sin and misery and thy deserved judgments of which we are in danger And fortifie us with thy confirming comforting spirit And we beg all these mercies of thee to this end that we may employ them with all thy Saints in joyful praises of thy blessed Kingdom and Government in Heaven and Earth and in holy admiration of thy Power and all perfections and in glorifying thy Infinite Goodness and Blessedness with the glorified Society for evermore These are the desires of our Souls and the requests of our lips which we humbly and earnestly in Faith and Hope do present to thee our Heavenly Father by the motion of thy Spirit through Jesus Christ our Intercessor Lord and Saviour Amen Note Reader So perfect is the Method of the Lords Prayer that I had thought to have Anatomized it and set it before thee in a Scheme But I now write for the less learned that cannot well comprehend accurateness They that can may find it done already in my Latin Method of Theology and the lower sort may find such a brief and plain Exposition as such are capable of in my Family Catechism And in both the controversies hereabout resolved 14. For if ye forgive men their trespasses your heavenly Father will also forgive you 15. But if ye forgive not men their trespasses neither will your Father forgive your trespasses 14. Lest you should think that no qualification for pardon and other gifts are necessary in you I again repeat what selfish nature is loth to observe that tho God be your heavenly Father yet your love and forgiveness of your Brother is so necessary to his forgiving you that without it you shall not be forgiven For if you have not this in sincerity you are not God's children and he is called your Heavenly Father but as offering you his grace But if you have sincere Love with notable defects in your forgiving others God will correct you as Children and will not forgive you some sharp chastisements but make you know that you must love others if you will have the comfort of his love 16. Moreover when ye fast be not as the hypocriâ—es of a sad countenance for they disfigure their faces that they may appear to men to fast Verily I say to you they have their reward 16. Do not for to be thought godly seem to be more humbled than you are nor shew that outwardly which should be a concealed secret fast such hypocrites shall have no better reward than the esteem and praise of men which they thus seek 17 18. But thou when thou fastest anoint thy head and wash thy face that thou appear not to men to fast but to thy Father which is in secret And thy Father which seeth in secret shall reward thee openly 17 18. But look thou for thine approbation and reward from God and hide from the notice of the world thy private humiliations tho publick humiliations of Churches and Nations and for open wrongs must be publickly shewn and God will openly reward thee 19. Lay not up for your selves treasures upon earth where moth and rust doth corrupt and where thieves break through and steal 19. Note 1. By Treasure is meant that which a man most loveth and trusteth to for his supply and comfort and practically placeth his chief welfare in 2. By laying up is meant over valuing eagerly desiring and seeking and caring for That which rust moths and thieves can soon bereave you of is unfit to be your beloved trusted treasure 20. But lay up for your selves treasures in heaven where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt and where thieves do not break through and steal 20. But by Faith place your happiness in heaven and on that lay out your care and love and labour and so use your wealth as God hath promised to reward in Heaven For that treasure is incorruptible inviolable and everlasting Note That tho it be our God and Saviour that layeth up our treasure in Heaven and saveth us freely by Grace yet it is we that are commanded to lay it up and save our selves subordinately by faith hope love and labour which qualifie us as fit receivers of it 21. For where your treasure is there will your heart be also 21. And by this you may know whether you truly place your Treasure in Heaven or on earth Not by your speculative opinion or words for what Hypocrite will not say that Heaven is better than Earth But by the bent of your hearts Your Love Care Trust and hope will be where your Treasure is That which you 1. highliest value practically 2. and most desire and chuse 3. and labour for tho with the greatest care and cost that 's it that is indeed your Treasure 22. The light of the body is the eye If therefore thy eye be single thy whole body shall be full of light 23. But if thy eye be evil thy whole body shall be full of darkness If therefore the light that is in thee be darkness how great is that darkness 22 23. As the eye seeth not for it self alone but for the whole body to guide its action so thy understanding or practical judgment is that superiour visive faculty that must guide all thy love and choice and life If therefore thy judgment be sound and thou knowest the difference between laying up a treasure in Heaven and
for the tumult he commanded him to be carried into the Castle 33 34. A Heathen would hear the cause before he judges it when superstitious Zealots execute before they try or hear 35. And when he came upon the stairs so it was that he was born of the Souldiers for the violence of the people 36. For the multitude of the people followed after crying Away with him 35. The Heathen Soldiers were fain by force to carry and guard him from these Hypocrites 37. And as Paul was to be led into the castle he said unto the cheif Captain May I speak unto thee Who said Canst thou speak Greek 38. Art not thou that Egyptian which before these days madest an uprore and leddest out into the wilderness four thousand men that were murderers 37 38. The tumult about him made him suspect him to be an Incendiary that had lately raised sedition 39. But Paul said I am a man which am a Jew of Tarsus a citizen of no mean city and I beseech thee suffer me to speak unto the people 40. And when he had given him licence Paul stood on the stairs and beckened with the hand unto the people and when there was made a great silence he spake unto them in the Hebrew tongue saying 39 40. When he had given him leave to speak and procured silence and audience by his Authority which else the Multitude of Legal Zealots would not have granted him he spake to them in the Chaldec Tongue than called the Hebrew because it was understood by a greater number than the Greek This sheweth that Greek was not then most common CHAP. XXII MEn brethren and fathers hear ye my defence which I make now unto you 2. And when they heard that he speak in the Hebrew tongue to them they kept the more silence and he saith 3. I am verily a man which am a Jew born in Tarsus a city in Cilicia yet brought up in this city at the feet of Gamaliel and taught according to the perfect manner of the law of the fathers and was Zelous towards God as ye all are this day 1. I am a Jew brought up a Disciple of Gamaliel under the same Laws and customs and as zealous for God in your way as you now are 4. And I persecuted this way unto the death binding and dilivering into prisons both men and women 4 And as you are affected with zealous cruelty now against Christians so was I then and persecuted them even to death binding and delivering them into Prison both Men and Women 5. As also the high priest doth bear me witness and all the estate of the elders from whom also I received letters unto the bretheren and went to Damascus to bring them which were there bound unto Jerusalem for to be punished 5. The High Priest and all the Council of Elders called rhe Sanedrim know this from whom I had Letters authorizing me to bring them Prisoners to Jerusalem to be punished 6. And it came to pass that as I made my journey and was come nigh unto Damascus about noon suddenly there shone from heaven a great light round about me 7. And I fell unto the ground and heard a voice saying unto me Saul Saul why persecutest thou me 6 7. I saw a Light and hâ—ard a Voice c. Note When Christ will speak in Power and Terror he will cast down the proudest Persecutor 2. Christ taketh the persecuting of his Servants and striving against his Gospel as persecuting himself it being against his Friends and for his Cause 8. And I answered Who art thou Lord And he said unto me I am Jesus of Nazareth whom thou Persecutest 8. Note Did Persecutors know Christ aright and know that it is him in his servants whom they persecute they durst not they would not do it 9. And they that were with me saw indeed the light and were afraid but they heard not the voice of him that speak to me 9. They saw the Light and heard the sound like Thunder but saw no man nor heard the voice and words that were spoken to me and which I heard 10 And I said What shall I do Lord And the Lord said unto me Arise and go into Damascus and there it shall be told thee of all things which are appointed for thee to do 10. I will not this way by voice from heaven tell thee thy duty I have stablished the way of notifying it by my Ministers and Spirit Go to Damascus and I will send thee a Teacher Note Souls duely humbled are ready to do any thing that God would have them do 11. And when I could not see for the glory of that light being led by the hand of them that were with me I came into Damascus 11. Note God made the Light it self to blind him as an Emblem of his persecuting blindness 12. And one Ananias a devout man according to the law having a good report of all the Jews which dwelt there 13. Came unto me and stood and said unto me Brother Saul receive thy sight And the same hour I looked up upon him 12. Ananias a zealous Jew tho a Christian well spoken of by the Jews themselves was sent to restore my sight c. 14. And he said The God of our fathers hath chosen thee that thou shouldest know his will and see that Just one and shouldest here the voice of his mouth 15. For thou shalt be his witness unto all men of what thou hast seen and heard 14 15. It is the free grace and will of God that hath chosen thee to see Christ whom thou persecutest and to hear his voice from Heaven and to be his witness of what thou hast seen and heard Note Paul is a full instance of Gods special electing grace 16. And now why tarriest thou arise and be baptized and wash away thy sins calling on the name of the Lord. 16. Delay not but presently repent and believe in Christ and give up thy self to him in his baptismal Covenant and as the Water washeth this body his pardoning grace through the merits of his blood and righteousness shall wash away the guilt of thy sins and call on the Lord for Mercy and for his Spirit 17. And it came to pass that when I was come again to Jerusalem even while I prayed in the temple I was in a trance 18. And saw him saying unto me Make haste and get thee quickly out of Jerusalem for they will not receive thy testimony concerning me 17. Note God that foreknew that the Jews would obstinately reject Paul directed his Ministry from them elsewhere 19. And I said Lord they know that I imprisoned and beat in every synagogue them that believed on thee 20. And when the bloud of thy martyr Stephen was shed I also was standing by and consenting unto his death and kept the raiment of them that slew him 19 20. Lord Sure they will hear me without prejudice who have so hotly persecuted they Servants as they do 21.
of God and Holiness to the love of Carnal Interest and Pleasure and the true state of Spiritual life and Felicity consisteth in the love of God and Holiness and the Souls perfection 7. Because the carnal mind is enmity to God for it is not subject to the law of God neither indeed can be 7. Because the Carnal Unregenerate Mind having a predominant inclination to inferiour sensual interests and delights and a privation yea and enmity to things Spiritual and Holy hath thereby an enmity to the Holy Laws and Ways of God and consequently to God as Holy For it is not subject to the Law of God which is quite against their sinful life and inclination nor indeed can be while it so continueth there being a contrariety between their Inclinations and the Law of God 8. So then they that are in the flesh cannot please God 8. So that they that are Unregenerate and Carnal cannot please God while they are such because they cannot through the perverseness of their own Wills do the things that please him what legal restraint soever they be under 9. But ye are not in the flesh but in the Spirit if so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you Now if any man have not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his 9. But you are not in this Carnal state and under the dominion of the flesh if the Spirit of God do not only provoke you towards goodness but also dwell in you and possess you For it is a powerful Spirit and will overcome the Flesh But if any Man have not this indwelling illuminating quickening sanctifying Spirit he is not a true Christian and saved by Christ He may be baptised and deceive the Church and pass for a visible Member of it and so for a Christian among Men but Christ will not own him as a living Member to Justification and Salvation 10. And if Christ be in you the body is dead because of sin but the Spirit is life because of righteousness 10. And if Christ by his Spirit and Government be and rule in you the Body which hath still some inordinate sinful inclinations and backwardness to good shall die for sin but your Spirits being quickened by the Spirit of God unto Holiness and Justification are in a state of life begun and shall not die as the Body doth but live with Christ by whom they live 11. But if the Spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you he that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by his Spirit that dwelleth in you 11. But if the Spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you he that by this same Spirit of life and power raised up Christ from the dead as he hath begun to rise you from Spiritual death in sin and sanctifie both Soul and Body to himself will not only glorifie your Souls but also raise and save your Mortal Bodies by that same Almighty Spirit which raised Christ and sanctified you 12. Therefore brethren we are debtors not to the flesh to live after the flesh 13. For if ye live after the flesh ye shall die But if ye through the Spirit do mortifie the deeds of the body ye shall live 12 13. By all which you may see that it is not to the Flesh that we owe our chief respect care and obedience nor after the lusts of which we should live For it is this sinful fleshly life that causeth death and tendeth unto future misery But if by the Spirit you mortifie those fleshly lusts and deeds which Carnal Men obey and practise this begining of Spiritual Life will end in future life and happiness 14. For as many as are led by the Spirit of God they are the sons of God 14. For as many as are Principled and Ruled by Gods Spirit and Spiritual Law of Grace are Gods Children And God will not forsake lose or destroy his Spiritual Children 15. For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear but ye have received the Spirit of adoption whereby we cry Abba Father 15. For the Spirit which you have now received is not that of a Slave which doth no good but for fear of Punishment and the meer Law without Grace could give no better but you have received the Spirit of Adoption which giveth you an inclination of dependance love and trust in God much like that which a Child hath by nature to his Father to the collation of which Child-like love trust and nature the wondrous revelation of Gods love in Christ and the free gifts of his Grace were Spiritually fitted 16. The Spirit it self beareth witness with our spirit that we are the children of God 16. And to have this Spirit of God dwelling in us and sanctifying us is a certain evidence or testimony in and with our own Spirits and Consciences that God doth specially love us and take us for his Children having set his special mark upon us For we could not love him as a Father and he not love us as his Children And this Spirit also helpeth our Consciences to discern and exercise this fealing Grace and to rejoyce therein 17. And if children then heirs heirs of God and joynt-heirs with Christ if so be that we suffer with him that we may also be glorified together 17. And if this Seal of the Spirit prove us Sons it proveth us Heirs of the purchased Kingdom or Heavenly Inheritance for such are all the Sons of God Heirs of God and Co-heirs with Christ but so that there is a further condition of our possession even that we take up the cross and follow him submitting to be conformed to him in his sufferings if God call us to it that so by the same way we may come to be glorified together with him 18. For I reckon that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us 18. For though we must suffer in this life with Christ and for his sake and by Gods Correction for our sins having in my reckoning compared them with the promised effects and end I fully resolve the case that they are not worthy to be compared with the Glory which in the Saints shall be shortly manifested nor should they stop any Man from entertaining the Doctrine of the Cross and pursuing his Celestial hopes 19. For the earnest expectation of the creature waiteth for the manifestation of the sons of God 19. For all the frame of Nature strongly tending to its own perfection and God annihillateth not the Natural or Sensitive Creatures though he dissolve the Composition they do as it were wait for their better state and deliverance from the Curse caused by Mans sins till the manifestation of the Glory of the Sons of God with whom and for whom they shall have their restauration as with Man they fell under the Curse 20. For the creature
than with punishing Power to delivet any offenders to Satan as Gods Executioner on their bodies CHAP. V. 1. IT is reported commonly that there is fornication among you and such fornication as is not so much as named among the Gentiles that one should have his fathers wife 1. It is not a doubtful Fame but a credible Report that there is such Fornication among you as Civil Heathens do abhor that one should have his Fathers Wife 2. And ye are puffed up and have not rather mourned that he that hath done this deed may be taken away from among you 2. And you have made light of it and not as sensible of the Sin and Shame bewailed it that he that is impenitent in this Sin may be cut off from your Society 3. For I verily as absent in body but present in spirit have judged already as though I were present concerning him that hath so done this deed 4. In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ when ye are gathered together and my spirit with the power of our Lord Jesus Christ 5. To deliver such an one unto Satan for the destruction of the flesh that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus 3 4 5. For though I be absent in Body yet present in Spirit I have by the Power given me by Christ determined already when you are assembled and my Spirit with you to deliver this Man to Satan by casting him out of the Church and leaving him to Gods Executioner to inflict destructive Punishment on his Body to bring him to Repentance for the saving of his Soul Note 1. That Paul himself was the Judge 2. Yet he would do it when they were assembled for Order to shew them what they should have done 3. That it was in a Church-assembly of Men present for holy Communion and not in a Lay-Court or a Consistory of the Pastors of other Assemblies who knew not the Man nor had any special Over-sight of him 4. That Satan is Gods Executioner on the Bodies even of Christians specially of Sins to Death The Church having then no Christian Magistrates was put to appeal to God to punish Capital Crimes miraculously 5. That yet this is to save the Sinner by Repentance as well as to be a Warning to others 6. Your glorying is not good Know ye not that a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump 6. You do not well to bear up such a Man in his Sin and to make light of it The whole Church so far as it 's guilty of such a Conniving or Consent is thus defiled with Guilt and may be tempted to the like Sin 7. Purge out therefore the old leaven that ye may be a new lump as ye are unleavened For even Christ our passover is sacrificed for us 7. As the Jews when they kept the Passover were to cast all Leavened Bread out of their Houses so we assemble to commemorate the Sacrifice of Christ our Paschal Lamb. Purge out of your Assemblies the old Leaven of scandalous Sins that you may approve your selves a Society acceptable to God through Christ Note 1. That as Dr. Hammond observes out of Chrysostom and Theodoret there was a Tradition that this Offender was a Bishop 2. And the Assembly was to purge the Church of such a one whoever he was by forsaking him 8. Therefore let us keep the feast not with old leaven neither with the leaven of malice and wickedness but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth 8. Therefore let our Christian Assemblies be kept as holy Feasts before God not with the Vices of our old Natural or Heathen State nor with the odious Leaven of Naughtiness and Wickedness but with the Unleavened Bread of Purity Sincerity and Truth 9. I wrote to you in an epistle not to company with fornicators 10. Yet not altogether with the fornicators of this world or with the covetous or extortioners or with Idolaters for then must ye needs go out of the world 9 10. I did indeed write to you before in this or some other Epistle to avoid Familiarity with Fornicators Covetous Extortioners Idolaters c. I meant that you shew your abhorrence of this Sin and shame the Sinner by shunning his Company when it is unnecessary and it is in your power so to do But I meant not that you should have no Company or Converse at all with any that are such for you live among Unbelievers and cannot go out of the World 11. But now I have written unto you not to keep company if any man that is called a brother be a fornicator or covetous or an idolater or a railer or a drunkard or an extortioner with such an one no not to eat 11. But my Meaning and your Duty is That you shun all Company which may signifie owning or Brotherly Familiarity with any called Christians who are such scandalous Sinners that the Church and Religion may not be thought to favour them and that Shame may humble them And though it belong not to every Christian but to the Church to cast such out of Publick Societies nor to separate from the Church because such are there yet as the Church ought to purge out such so every private Man should avoid that Familiarity which is in their power even that which lieth in Friendly Eating or the like 12. For what have I to do to judge them also that are without Do not ye judge them that are within 12. For we are not authorised to call those without the Church before us to try and judge their Cases who never submitted to our Authority and are not a Scandal to the Christian Profession It is them that have consented to our Power and Discipline that you judge 13. But them that are without God judgeth Therefore put away from among your selves that wicked person 13. Those that are without the Church we must leave to the Judgment of God they are not under our Government But that wicked Person who is as one of you disown and put away from your Communion CHAP. VI. 1. DAre any of you having a matter against another go to law before the unjust and not before the saints 1. Another Scandal I hear of among you is That you go to Law against one another before Heathen Judges when you might decide your Differences among your selves How dare you do this when Heathens are unjust and will deride you 2. Do ye not know that the saints shall judge the world And if the world shall be judged by you are ye unworthy to judge the smallest matters 2. Know ye not that Christ will commit that Honour to his Saints with him to judge the World of the Ungodly And you should be all Saints your selves And if the World shall be judged by you are you not meet to decide your own little Differences 3. Know ye not that we shall judge angels How much more things that pertain to this life 3. And as Christ is the Judge of the
Habit of holy Desire be a continued virtual Prayer And in every Case give Thanks to God because your Mercies are still greater than your Sufferings And this God hath made your Duty by the great Blessings which he hath given you in Christ 19 20. Quench not the spirit Despise not prophesyings 19 20. Quench not Divine Operations of the Spirit by Neglect or by wilful Sin Set not light by those Instructing Gifts which any exercise by the special Assistance of the Spirit of God For the Witness of Jesus is the Spirit of Prophecy 21. Prove all things hold fast that which is good 21. Receive not hastily or rashly without sufficient Proof any Doctrines or pretended Revelations or Practices but the Good that is tried and proved hold fast 22. Abstain from all appearance of evil 22. Avoid all Sin so carefully as not to venture on that which you have just cause to suspect to be sinful till you have tried whether it be so or not 23. And the very God of peace sanctifie you wholly and I pray God your whole spirit and soul and body be preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ 23. And God who giveth and loveth the Peace and Prosperity of his Servants sanctifie you wholly And I pray God that you may wholly in Spirit Soul and Body be so preserved from Sin that you may stand uncondemned approved as faithful at the coming of Christ Note 1. It is of great use for our Comfort and â—mitation to know God to be the God of Peace 2. Paul meaneth not that their Bodies should live till Christs coming or that they should be without all Sin and Blame but without all condemning Sin and so justified and forgiven as to their Imperfetions 3. He doth not make Spirit Soul and Body three substantial compounding Parts of Man as far as can be proved but seemeth onely to mean that he desireth that they may stand approved in all these three respects 1. In the Spirit that is the Habits and Disposition of the Soul looking beyond it self to its End 2. In the Soul as it acteth the Body which it animateth 3. In the Body as it is the Instrument of the Soul But of these things even Christian Philosophers differ 1. Some think Man hath three distinct Souls Intellectual Sensitive and Vegetative 2. Some that he hath two Intellectual and Sensitive and that the Vegetative is a part of the Body 3. Some that he hath but one with these three Faculties 4. Some that he hath but one with two Faculties Intellectual and Sensitive 5. Some that he hath but one with the Faculty of Intellection and Will and that the Sensitive is corporeal So little do we know our selves What I think most probable I have opened in Methodo Theologiae That Man hath but one substantial Soul with both Intellectual and Sensitive Faculties and that it is uncertain whether the Vegetative be its Faculty or onely the Faculty of the Igneous or Etherial Substance which is the immediate Vehicle of the Soul It is enough for us to know so much of our Souls as our Duty in using them and our Felicity do require As he may know to use his Clock Watch House Horse who knoweth not how to make them nor can anatomise them 24. Faithful is he that calleth you who also will do it 24. Note Gods Faithfulness may give the Sanctified great Hope of their Perseverance 25. Brethren pray for us 26. Greet all the brethren with an holy kiss 25 26. Note 1. Apostles needed the Prayers of weak Christians 2. The Ceremony of Kissing and such other are mutable fit or unfit as the Custom of Countries varieth the Signification 27. I charge you by the Lord that this epistle be read unto all the holy brethren 28. The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you Amen 27 28. Note That the Epistles written to single Churches were not confined to their use but by them to be communicated to as many as they well could The Second Epistle of PAUL the Apostle to the THESSALONIANS CHAP. I. 1. PAul and Silvanus and Timotheus unto the Church of the Thessalonians in God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ 2. Grace unto you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ 3. We are bound to thank God always for you brethren as it is meet because that your faith groweth exceedingly and the charity of every one of you all towards each other aboundeth 3. Note That it is the growth of the Church in Faith and Love which is the matter of their true Prosperity and the Pastors Joy and Thanks to God rather than their Riches Honours or notional contending Knowledge 4. So that we our selves glory in you in the churches of God for your patience and faith in all your persecutions and tribulations that ye endure 4. Note When worldly Men are ashamed of Christians in Persecution godly Men rejoice in their Faith and Patience as being then most honourable 5. Which is a manifest token of the righteous judgment of God that ye may be counted worthy of the kingdom of God for which ye also suffer 5. Which is a plain Prognostick that God the righteous Judge will reward you with a part in that Kingdom for which you suffer as being worthy of it in a sence of Grace that is qualified as those to whom it is promised and freely given 6. Seeing it is a righteous thing with God to recompense tribulation to them that trouble you 7. And to you who are troubled rest with us 6 7. For God ruleth righteously and it is the way of his Justice to punish your Persecutors and give you who are persecuted rest with us his Apostles Note That they who think this is meant of the Destruction of Jerusalem must think that Paul thought he should live to see it and that he and they should then have rest on Earth which were to be deceived and to deceive them 7 8. When the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with his mighty angels in flaming fire taking vengeance on them that know not God and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ 7 8. Note By them that know not God is usually meant the Heathens which confuteth them who distort this to signifie but the Destruction of the Jews And to them in Macedonia it was more to be delivered from the Heathens who were the Rulers than from a handful of scattered despised Jews 2. Christ will appear with his Angels to judge and punish the Ungodly 9. Who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his power 9. Note That the Phrases everlasting destruction and from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his power agree to the usual Scripture-description of Damnation and not to the Destruction of Jerusalem without distortion Nor was it much ascribed then to an appearance of Christ in Glory that the Heathen
for us which thence he will bestow 13. For if the blood of bulls and of goats and the ashes of an heifer sprinkling the unclean sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh 13. If these be by Divine Institution effectual against corporal Legal uncleanness by a ceremonial Sanctification the figure of the spiritual 14. How much more shall the blood of Christ who through the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God 14. Most certainly then shall the Blood of Christ who by the Eternal Spirit offered himself Soul and Body a spotless Sacrifice to God the Soveraign Righteous Judge to cleanse Soul and Conscience from the power and guilt of dead works which signifie a death in sin and tend to death for sin to serve the Living God who will accept us to an Everlasting Life Note By the Eternal Spirit by which Christ offered himself some Expositors understand Christ's Immortal Soul voluntarily resigning his Life 2. Others understand the Holy Ghost the Third Person in the Trinity by whom Christ is said to be conceived and to do his Miracles 3. Others understand his own Divine Nature as the Second Person It 's hard to be sure which is meant but it is of no great moment seeing it is certain that indeed he did it by all these three There is a fourth Opinion of some that understand it of a prime superangelical Nature of Christ which they think by Eternal Emanation cometh from the Deity united to it which they make a middle Third Nature in Christ and in which they suppose it is that as a Creature he is advanced above all Angels because they take Angels and Men to to be specie distinct and that if Humane Nature must be set above Angels in it self it must thereby change its species and be no more humane But to be wise to sobriety in such Mysteries is safe and not to presume 15. And for this cause he is the mediatour of the new testament that by means of death for the redemption of the transgressions that were under the first testament they which are called might receive the promise of eternal inheritance 15. And for this cause Christ became Mediator between God and Man to procure seal and promulgate the New Covenant or Law of Grace that his death doing that which no other Sacrifice could do in expiation of the Jews sins committed under the Mosaical Covenant as well as of the rest of the World they which are by his call made sound Believers might by promise be secured of the Eternal Inheritance and possessed of it in due time 16. For where a testament is there must also of necessity be the death of the testatour 17. For a testament is of force after men are dead otherwise it is of no strength at all whilest the testatour liveth 16 17. And Christ being by his Sponsion to be a Sacrifice his Donation doth presuppose his Purchase and thence his Covenant hath also the nature of a Testament which supposeth the death of the Testator and is not of efficacy till then to give full right to what he bequeatheth Note That the eminent Evangelical Kingdom of the Mediator in its last full Edition called the Kingdom of Christ and of Heaven distinct from the obscure state of Promise before Christ's Incarnation began at Christ's Resurrection Ascension and sending of the eminent Gift of the Holy Ghost and was but as an Embrio before 18. Whereupon neither the first testament was dedicated without bloud 18. Therefore the first as figurative of the second was consecrated and sealed in blood 19. For when Moses had spoken every precept to all the people according to the law he took the bloud of calves and of goats with water and scarlet wool and hyssop and sprinkled both the Book and all the people 20. Saying This is the bloud of the Testament which God hath enjoyned unto you 21. Moreover he sprinkled with bloud both the tabernacle and all the vessels of the ministry 22. And almost all things are by the law purged with bloud and without shedding of bloud is no remission 19 20 21 22. Note 1. God purposely instituted all these bloody Purifications to prefigure Christ 2. The Custom of sacrificing from the Fall must arise from Divine Institution and not without it from natural Invention as some now affirm And no doubt but it is propagated among all Idolaters through the World 1. By Tradition from Adam 2. Corrupted by Devils who would be worshipped as God and to that end promote the imitation of God 3. The Papists sprinkling of Holy Water is such another corrupt imitation setting up their Ceremony instead of Gods which Christ abolished 23. It was therefore necessary that the patterns in things in the heavens should be purified with these but the heavenly things themselves with better Sacrifices than these 23. These Ceremonies being ordained to prefigure and notifie things that are in Heaven and belong to Heaven it was meet that such blood should be the purifying Ceremony But the heavenly things themselves must be purchased and the Souls fitted for it purified and the Covenant consecrated by a more precious Sacrifice even the blood of the Lamb of God who taketh away the sins of the World 24. For Christ is not entred into the holy places made with hands which are the figures of the true but into heaven it self now to appear in the presence of God for us 24. For it was not to officiate in a Tabernacle made by man that Christ became our High Priest but though his Sacrifice was offered on Earth it was to officiate by continued Intercession for us in the Heavens in the presence of God's Glory of which the other was but a Type 25. Nor yet that he should offer himself often as the high priest entreth into the holy place every year with blood of others 26. For then must he often have suffered since the foundation of the world but now once in the end of the world hath he appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself 25 26. Note 1. Christ's once offering was sufficient It may oft be commemorated but only once done 2. It is unspeakable joy to Believers that Christ is for us as our High Priest entred into Heaven For he hath promised that we shall be with him where he is And where else now should we desire to be 3. The days of Christ here were the declining latter part of the World called the end as fifty or sixty years old is the end that is the latter part of man's Life How near then is it now to an end 1684 after 27 28. And as it is appointed unto men once to die but after this the Judgment So Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many and unto them that look for him shall he appear the second time without sin unto salvation 27 28. And as it is with the common state of
God of Abraham and the God of Isaac and the God of Jacob God is not the God of the dead but of the living 31 32. That there is a life after this is proved by Gods words I am the God c. That God is their God implyeth that they are his people and therefore live For to be Their God is to be their Ruler and their Benefactor and felicity a relation which the dead are not capable of And it is not said I was their God but I am their God And if Abraham c. be alive so are the souls of other men and as they die not with the body but live with Spirits So they are capable of a Spiritual body which God will give them Note It is well noted by Dr. Hammond that as the Sadducees denied not only the rising of the body but the Immortality of the Soul and all our life after this so it was this future life which they here meant and Christ doth prove out of the books which they received And that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth not only the Resurrection of the Body but our living after this life when the body is dead And if the Soul were not Immortal there could be no resurrection of the same man Another Soul would be another man imbodied And God doth not make new Souls to be rewarded or punished for that which they never did 33. And when the multitude heard this they were astonished at his doctrine 34. But when the Pharisees had heard that he had put the Sadducees to silence they were gathered together 35. Then one of them which was a lawyer asked him a question tempting him and saying 36. Master which is the great commandment in the law 33 c. To try whether they could pose him or ensnare him in his answer one ask'd this question 37 38 39. Jesus said to him Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart and with all thy soul and with all thy mind This is the first and great commandment And the second is like to it Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy self 37 c. Note 1. Heart Soul and mind seem to mean but wholly with all thy power Tho we may distinguish them as meaning the faculties Vital Sensitive and Intellectual must be devoted to God Or as some say The Will Affections and Understanding 2. Christ tells us of a great difference betwen Gods commands These two are Great above the resâ— 40. On these two commandments hang all the law and the prophets 40. These two are the very sum and end of all that is said in the Law and by the Prophets Love comprehends all 41. While the Pharisees were gathered together Jesus asked them 42. Saying What think ye of Christ whose son is he They say to him The Son of David 43. He saith to them How then doth David in spirit call him Lord saying 44. The Lord said to my Lord Sit thou on my right hand tâ—ll I make thine enemies thy footstool 45. If David then call him Lord how is he his Son 46. And no man was able to answer him a word neither durst any man from that day forth ask him any more questions 41 c. Note They knew not that Christ must be the Son of God They ceased their tempting questions when they found themselves but silenced CHAP. XXIII 1. THen spake Jesus to the multitude and to his dissciples 2. Saying The Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses seat 3. And therefore whatever they bid you observe that observe and do but do not after their works for they say and do not 1 2 3. The Scribes and Pharisees when they read and expound Moses Law do a work appointed of God therefore though you must beware of the leaven of their corrupt exposition yet hear the Law which they read and do all which they command you out of the Law But imitate not their sinful practice for they live not according to Moses Law which they deliver 4. For they bind heavy burthens and grievous to be born and lay them on mens shoulders but they themselves will not move them with one of their fingers 4. It is easie to preach strictly but not to live so They preach the rigour of the Law but keep it not 5. But all their works they do to be seen of men they make broad their Phylacteries and enlarge the borders of their garments 6. And love the uppermost rooms at feasts and the chief seats in the Synagogues 7. And greetings in the markets and to be called of men Rabbi Rabbi 5 6 7. They place their Religion in outward ceremonies and actions of the body which man can see They write out the Law in Rolls and wear them like a chain and make broad the borders of their garments as Numb 15.38 Deut. 22.12 And affect preheminence great names and applause 8. But be not ye called Rabbi for one is your Master even Christ and all ye are brethren 8. Do not you affect these titles of Reverence such as Doctor or any that giveth too much to man 9. And call no man your father upon the earth for one is your Father which is in heaven 9. And call none in excess of Reverence the Father of your Religion for God only is such a Father 10. Neither be ye called Masters for one is your Master even Christ 10. And affect not the title of Masters in Religion for you are all Scholars to our Master Christ 11 12. But he that is greatest among you shall be your servant and whoever shall exalt himself shall be abased and he that shall humble himself shall be exalted 11 12. Church greatness and dignity consisteth in being most greatly serviceable But if you affect domination and preferment you shall be abased and he that humbleth himself shall be accounted the chief by God and used accordingly 13. But wo to you Scribes and Pharisees hypocrites for ye shut up the kingdom of heaven against men for ye neither go in your selves not suffer them that are entring to go in 13. You keep men from believing that they might be saved pretending to be Masters and teachers of the Law you pervert it and harden your selves in unbelief and are against others preaching the Gospel and believing it 14. Wo to you Scribes and Pharisees hypocrites for ye devour widows houses and for a pretence make long prayers therefore ye shall receive the greater damnation 14. You are unmerciful covetous and oppressours and think your Long Prayers will salve all with God and men and conscience Qu. Were they extemporary Prayers or long Liturgies and forms Answ If the former the Pharisees had more of the gift of utterance than Christs Disciples then But no doubt but they were long Liturgies or Forms for else they were not suitable to the times or the character of the Pharisees who were Church-rulers and all for tradition and ceremony and outside And yet Christ blameth not the Forms or
go unto him at midnight and say unto him Friend lend me three loaves 6. For a friend of mine in his journey is come to me I have nothing to set before him 7. And he from within shall answer and say Trouble me not the door is now shut and my children are with me in bed I cannot rise and give thee 8. I say unto you though he will not rise and give him because he is his friend yet because of his importunity he will rise and give him as many as he needeth 5 6 7 8. Though God be not as Man that giveth the importunate to be eased of them yet importunity also prevaileth with him as it fits the Receiver for his Gifts 9. And I say unto you Ask and it shall be given you seek and ye shall find knock and it shall be opened unto you 10. For every one that that asketh receiveth and he that seeketh findeth and to him that knocketh it shall be opened 9 10. He that will spare for no labour and take no denial shall have no denial finally He that easily giveth over his suit and will not be at pains and patience forfeiteth mercy by contempt 11. If a son shall ask bread of any of you that is a father will he give him a stone or if he ask a fish will he for a fish givâ— him a serpent 12. Or if he shall ask an egg will he offer him a scorpion 13. If ye then being evil know how to give good gifts unto your children how much more shall your heavenly Father give the holy Spirit unto them that ask him 11 12 13. Note God's Goodness is a great ground of hope that he will grant our prayers that is as far as he hath promised 1. Grace and Glory certainly to all penitent Believers 2. And the things of this life on these three conditions 1. If they are such as are fit for the person 2. And he be sit for them 3. And it be fit to subserve God's higher ends his Glory and the publick good and do not cross them So much of his Spirit as is necessary to Salvation he will give to all true Believers And the additional degrees and gifts he giveth on the terms aforesaid 14. And he was casting out a devil and it was dumb And it came to pass when the devil was gone out the dumb spake and the people wondred 15. But some of them said He casteth out devils through Beelzebub the chief of the devils 14 15. See Matth. 12. They were so convinced of the fact of his Miracles that they had no plea for their unbelief left them but to say he did them by Conjuration which is the blaspheming of the Holy Ghost 16. And others tempting him sought of him a sign from heaven 17. But he knowing their thoughts said unto them Every kingdom divided against it self is brought to desolation and a house divided against a house falleth 18. If Satan also be divided against himself how shall his kingdom stand because ye say that I cast out devils through Beelzebub 19. And if I by Beelzebub cast out devils by whom do your sons cast them out therefore shall they be your judges 16 17 18 19. Note When Satan laboureth to divide the Church of Christ it is that he may destroy it And should we do worse against Christ's Kingdom than Satan will do by his own 20. But if I with the finger of God cast out devils no doubt the kingdom of God is come upon you 20. It is the approving work of God to set up his Kingdon against the Devils 21. When a strong man armed keepeth his palace his goods are in peace 22. But when a stronger then he shall come upon him and overcome him he taketh from him all his armour wherein he trusted and divideth his spoils 21 22. If I did not conquer Satan I could not cast him out of his possession of Bodies and Souls 23. He that is not with me is against me and he that gathereth not with me scattereth 23. See Matth. 12.30 24. When the unclean spirit is gone out of a man he walketh thorow dry places seeking rest and finding none he saith I will return unto my house whence I came out 25. And when he cometh he findeth it swept and garnished 26. Then goeth he and taketh to him seven other spirits more wicked then himself and they enter in and dwell there and the last state of that man is worse than the first 24 25 26. But let him that is delivered from Satans possession of Body or Soul take heed that he return not For when Satan is cast out he tryeth by his Temptations to get Possession of some others And when he hath asâ—â—â—â—ed many and is resisted and frustrate by the grace of God he resolveth again to try his assaults on him that was delivered And finding him careless unwatchful and ready to receive his Temptations he suggesteth worse things to him than those that he had renounced and bringeth in on fair pretences sevenfold worse vices than he had before And the end of that man is worse than was his first captivity to Satan Note It is some kind of rest to Devils to deceive and destroy Souls As it is to a malicious man to do mischief by revenge Devils are not yet at their most easeless state See Mat. 12.43 27. And it came to pass as he spake these things a certain woman of the company lift up her voice and said unto him Blessed is the womb that bare thee and the paps which thou hast sucked 28. But he said Yea rather blessed are they that hear the word of God and keep it 27 28. Note Carnal persons most regard carnal Relations 2. Christ accounts them that hear and keep God's Word as more amiable and blessed than it would be to have been his own Mother And we must judge as he doth Though when God maketh the provision for our Families out duty we must obey him as his Stewards in our distributions yet Grace is more amiable than natural Relations 29. And when the people were gathered thick together he began to say This is an evil generation they seek a sign and there shall no sign be given it but the sign of Jonas the Prophet 30. For as Jonas was a sign unto the Ninevites so shall also the Son of man be to this generation 29 30. As Jonas after three days abode in the Sea was sent to preach so after my three days in the grave I will rise and call the World to Repentance by mine Apostles and my Spirit and save them as Nineve was saved 31. The queen of the south shall rise up in the judgment with the men of this generation and condemn them for she came from the utmost parts of the earth to hear the wisdom of Solomon and behold a greater than Solomon is here 31. It shall appear that the Jews are worse than her and deserve destruction for being so
in Religion instead of great and needful things 21. Jesus saith unto her Woman believe me the hour cometh vvhen ye shall neither in this Mountain nor yet at Jerusalem Worship the Father 21. Alass poor woman hast thou not greater matter than Ceremony even the Place of Worship to mind Believe me that time is hard at hand when Jerusalem shall be destroyed and you scattered and a better way of Worship setled so that you shall no more keep up your Ceremonious Worship either at Shiloh or Jerusalem 22. Ye vvorship ye knovv not vvhat vve knovv vvhat vve Worship For Salvation is of the Jevvs 22. You worship ignorantly and corruptly you know not what ever since the Captivity of the Ten Tribes and you strive about the Place and Ceremonies when you have more need to learn who he is that you must worship It is of the Tribe of Judah that the Saviour cometh who must teach you how to worship God and this the Jews do rightly believe and own none in Worship but the true God 23. But the hour cometh and novv is vvhen the true Worshippers shall vvorship the Father in Spirit and in Truth For the Father seeketh such to worship him 23. The time is now at hand yea come when true Worshippers shall not take up with shadows nor worship God by Mosaical Ceremonies or Samaritane Traditions but with that spiritual Worship which Types and Ceremonies did signifie even from the Spirit of God within them as their Principle and according to the spiritual Law or Word as their Rule and not with bodily Exercise that profiteth nothing 24. God is a Spirit and they that worship him must worship him in Spirit and in Truth 24. Acceptable Worship must be suited to the God you worship and therefore they that worship him must worship him spiritually and not by Jewish Ceremony because he is a Spirit N. Though Spirit signifie a Nature more excellent than Body yet that and all human Words are too low to speak the Essence of God any otherwise than Analogically or Metaphorically for God is above all our formal Conceptions or Expressions but created Spirits being the highest created Beings known to us and our souls of that nature they are the clearest Glass in which we can know God and though the word Spirit first signifie created Spirit it doth transcendently eminently signifie the Infinite Father of Spirits and we can say nothing higher of Gods Essence than that he is this Infinite perfect transcendent Spirit what our best Conceptions of a Spirit are I have opened in Methodo Theologiae c. 25. The Woman saith unto him I know that Messias cometh who is called Christ when he is come he will tell us all things 25. N. Even the Samaritans expected the Messiah But with misconceivings of him 26. Jesus saith unto her I that speak to thee am he 26. N. Why did Christ tell that to this woman which he forbad others to tell abroad Ans He knew where and when it was seasonable and would do more good than harm 27. And upon this came his Disciples and marvelled that he talked with the Woman yet no man said what seekest thou or why talkest thou with her 27. Tho they presumed not to ask him why yet they thought it strange that he should talk so long with one woman 28. The Woman then left her Water-pot and went away into the City and saith to the Men 29. Come see a man which told me all things that ever I did Is not this the Christ 28. Telling her her secrets perswaded her to believe him saying I am he 30. Then they went out of the City and came unto him 31. In the mean time his Disciples prayed him saying Master eat 32. But he saith to them I have meat to eat that ye know not of 33. Therefore said the Disciples one to another hath any man brought him ought to eat 34. Jesus saith to them my meat is to do the will of him that sent me and to finish his work 30. c. N. The converting of one Soul was more pleasing to Christ than his natural food and so must it be to us He that loveth God and Christ and the Holy Ghost and the Church must rejoyce when there is one more converted to please and worship God to honour Christ and his Spirit to encrease the Church He that loveth his Country must rejoyce that one more is made a blessing to it when the wicked are it's enemies He that loveth Souls will rejoyce in that Grace which is better to them than all riches He that loveth Gods Word will rejoyce in it's success He that loveth Heaven will be glad that there is one more to possess it He that loveth himself aright will be glad that there is one more made like him to love him and pray for him And he that hateth Sin and Satan will be glad that there is one less to serve him 35. Say not ye There are four months and then cometh harvest Behold I say unto you lift up your eyes and look on the fields for they are white already to harvest 35. You rejoyce that within four months it will be harvest And shall not I rejoyce to see the harvest of my husbandry even at hand in the conversion of many Souls to God 36. And he that reapeth receiveth wages and gathereth fruit unto life eternal that both he that soweth and he that reapeth may rejoyce together 36. And as I sow the seed so you that I shall senâ— out as Apostles shall see and reap more plenteous fruit hereafter and shall for your labour under me be well rewarded that I that have sowed and you that reap may rejoyce together in the success 37. And herein is that saying true One soweth and another reapeth 38. I have sent you to reap that whereon ye bestowed no labour Other men laboured and ye are entred on their labours 38. The Prophets and John and I after all have sowed the seed and been at the costliest labour and yet it is you that must see the success in gathering the universal Church when I that labour'd and suffer'd am gone 39. And many of the Samaritans of that City believed on him for the saying of the woman which testifyed He told me all that ever I did 39. N. That to believe in Christ by the means of mens credible testimony of his Words and Miracles is not as many falsly say to resolve our faith into the credit of man and to make it a meer humane Faith They that believe Apostles who said they saw Christs Miracles Resurrection and Ascention believe by a divine Faith on the same evidence that the Apostles were convinced by but not conveyed by the same means what they received by their eyes and ears immediately we receive mediately by their report living at a distance So that their testimony is not believed instead of Christs nor instead of evidence of his truth but as the conveyance of this
and said to them murmur not among your selves 44. No man can come to me except the Father which hath sent me draw him and I will raise him up at the last day 43. The objections which you murmur on do indeed require Divine Grace to overcome them and therefore none can sincerely believe and come to me as a Christian except the Father who sent me to save men convince and draw them to me to be saved and all those I will raise to life everlasting 45. It is written in the Prophets and they shall be all taught of God Every man therefore that hath heard and learned of the Father cometh unto me 45. As the Prophets speak of a Divine teaching so it is those that are thus taught of God that come to me 46. Not that any Man hath seen the Father save he which is of God he hath seen the Father 46. Not by a Teaching by seeing him For it is I only that come from him that have seen him 47. Verily verily I say to you he that believeth in me hath everlasting life 48. I am the bread of life 49. Your Fathers did eat Manna in the Wilderness and are dead 50. This is the bread that came down from Heaven that a man may eat thereof and not die 51. I am the living bread which cometh down from Heaven If any man eat of this bread he shall live for ever and the bread that I shall give him is my flesh which I will give for the life of the World 47. I tell you he that believeth on me hath that everlasting Life which Manna gave not for they are dead that did eat it I am the Bread that come indeed from Heaven and give Life not temporary but everlasting not to a few but to the World or universal Church My sacrificed flesh shall purchase this 52. The Jews therefore drove among themselves saying how can this man give us his flesh to eat 53. Then Jesus said to them verily verily I say to you except ye eat the flesh of the Sâ—n of Man and drink his blood ye have no life in you 54. Whoso eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood hath eternal life and I will raise him up at the last day 55. For my flesh is meat indeed and my blood is drink indeed 52. This seemed to them a saying not to be digested and Christ at that time would no further explain it to them than by saying I tell you unless that you live by virtue of my Flesh and Blood received by Faith as food is by your mouth ye have no spiritual saving life It is all they that thus by Faith partake of my Sacrificed Flesh and Blood that have the Title and beginning of Eternal Life and I will at last raise them up to the full fruition of it For my sacrificed Flesh and Blood are truly enlivening and saving 56. He that eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood dwelleth in me and I in him 56. He that by true Faith trusteth in my sacrificed Flesh and Blood professeth thereby to be united to me as digested food is to the body whereby I also dwell in him and I will give him the Spirit of Life and he shall live by influence from me 57. As the living Father hath sent me and I live by the Father so he that eateth me he shall live by me 57. As the Father is Essential Self-life and I live by Communication from him so he that is intimately united to me and I to him as food is to the body by digestion by a covenanting lively Faith shall live by me a life of Grace and Glory 58. This is the bread which came down from Heaven Not as your Fathers did eat Manna and are dead He that eateth of this bread shall live for ever 58. I am the true Bread from Heaven who give everlasting Life when your Fathers who did eat Manna died and were not by that made immortal 59. These things said he in the Synagogue as he taught in Capernaum 59. N. Remember it was not those only that had followed him that he spake this to and the following sharp passages but to his auditors at Capernaum 60. Many therefore of his Disciples when they had heard this said this is an hard saying who can hear it 60. N. Christ would not forbear this mysterious doctrine though the hearers could not digest it but would make an ill use of it to depart from him 61. When Jesus knew in himself that his Disciples murmured at it he saith to them doth this offend you 62. What if ye shall see the Son of Man ascend up where he was before 61. I will e're long ascend up visibly to Heaven And will not that prove that I came from Heaven 63. It is the Spirit that quickneth The Flesh profiteth nothing The words that I speak to you they are Spirit and they are Life 63. And as to your offence at my words of the eating of my Flesh you know that Flesh of it self would be a dead and sensless thing were it not for the Soul that is it's life And so it is not my meer dead flesh that I say shall give you life but my Flesh as it is in dignity the Body of the Son of God purchasing life for the World and as it is accompanied with the operation of the Holy Ghost which animaterh them spiritually who by Faith are united to me And thus not only my flesh but the words that I speak to you are by my Spirit made the means of communicating to you Spirit and Life 64. But there are some of you that believe not For Jesus knew from the beginning who they were that believed not and who should betray him 64. But there are some of you that follow me that are not true believers and therefore have not this quickening Spirit For he knew their hearts and knew who would after betray him N. Though Christ knew Judas and other Hypocrites he did not expel them but sent out Judas to Preach with the rest to tell us how the visible Church will be constituted and must be ordered 65. And he said therefore I say to you that no man can come to me except it were given to him of my Father 65. N. That the word Can speaketh not of Physical power but partly moral indisposition and partly an hypothetical impossibility of event 2. That though Gods grace be the cause of faith no man is deprived of that Grace but by his own wilful sin which maketh him unexcusable 66. From that time many of his Disciples went back and walked no more with him 66. By forsaking him they shewed that they were never sound believers 67. Then said Jesus to the twelve will ye also go away 68. Then Simon Peter answered him Lord to whom shall we go Thou hast the words of eternal life 69. And we believe and are sure that thou art the Christ the Son of the living God 67. N. 1. Christ puts
c. which are left to them as Judges of Edification But not when they forbid Christs Ministers the work to which they are vowed and consecrated unless they be unable or forfeit their Commission The Pastors or Bishops Preached three hundred years against the Will of Emperors and Kings and long after against the Will of Christian Emperors called Arians Eutychians Monothelites c. For we cannot but speak the things which we have seen and heard 20. We are not so blind and hardened as to go against all the Divine Evidence which we have seen and heard and to silence what God bids us speak of which we have been the Eye and Ear Witnesses our selves 21. So when they further threatned them they let them go finding nothing how they might punish them because of the people for all men glorified God for that which was done 21. The common People were not so blinded hardened and malignant as the Chief Priests and Rulers but glorifyed God for that which did but stir up the Rulers malice â— God made the People a restraint to the Priests and Rulers rage 22. For the man was above fourty years old on whom this miracle of healing was shewed 22. For the case was past all doubt the Man having been thus lame forty years Chap. 3.2 23. And being let go they went to their own company and reporred all that the chief Priests and Elders had said unto them 24. And when they heard that they lift up their voice to God with one accord and said 23. Note Not that all are supposed with conjunct voice to say just the same words but either some of them one part and some another or some said these words with others acclamations and consent or they all spake by turns to the same sence Lord thou art God which hast made Heaven and Earth and the Sea and all that in them is 25. Who by the mouth of thy Servant David hast said Why did the heathen rage and the people imagine vain things 26. The Kings of the Earth stood up and the Rulers were gathered together against the Lord and against his Christ 24. God Prophesied by David that the Rulers of the Nations Gentiles and Jews should in vain joyn their Councels and Powers against Christ his Gospel and his Kingdom 27. For of a truth against thy holy Child Jesus whom thou hast anointed both Herod and Pontius Pilate with the Gentiles and the people of Israel were gathered together 28. For to do whatsoever thy hand and thy Counsel determined before to be done 27. All combined by their own wickedness to do that which God hath foredetermined God foredecreed that Christ should be a sacrifice for sin but the wicked determination of their Wills that did it God only foresaw and permitted but did not cause 29. And now Lord behold their threatnings and grant unto thy Servants that with all boldness they may speak thy word 30. By stretching forth thine hand to heal and that signs and wonders may be done by the name of thy holy child Jesus 29 30. Note 1 That threatnings of malignant People are a fit opportunity for Gods Grace to his Servants 2. Boldness to Preach when unjustly forbidden is a great effect of Gods grace to his Servants 3. The gift of convincing miracles though promised must be prayed for by them 31. And when they had prayed the place was shaken where they were assembled together and they were all filled with the holy Ghost and they spake the word of God with boldness 31. The Spirit caused them thus to pray and more of the Spirit was poured on them in answer to those Prayers giving the boldness which they asked and that with a signal shaking of the place 32. And the multitude of them that believed were of one heart and one Soul neither said any of them that ought of the things which be possessed was is own but they had all things common 32. They were all of one mind and will and practice united in fervent Love which made all common to them Note It was not a commonness by levelling Titles but by voluntary fervent love 2. And the Spirit did this in the beginning to give the word an example what true Christianity and the Spirits Operation is even such fervent Love to each other for Christ's sake as destroyeth all sinful selfishness and maketh others interest to be to us as our own and so uniteth us in one Body 33. And with great power gave the apostles witness of the resurrection of the Lord Jesus and great grace was upon them all 33. And with evident miracles and wonderful gifts of the Spirit did the Apostles perform their Testimony of Christs Resurrection And the favour of God and Man was upon them or great charity prevailed among them 34. Neither was there any among them that lacked for as many as were possessours of land or houses sold them and brought the prices of the things that were sold 35. And laid them down at the apostles feet and distribution was made unto every man according as he had need 34. This was neither to be the constant practice nor yet was it an unwise excess of zeal But it was a present effect of the Spirit to shew what a degree of Love all Christians should desire and what self-denial and contempt of Riches it should cause 36. And Joses who by the apostles was surnamed Barnabas which is being interpreted The Son of consolation a Levite and of the Countrey of Cyprus 37. Having land sold it and brought the money and laid it at the apostles feet 36 37. To signifie his renouncing the World and selfishness in Love to Christ and his Church he himself being after to go abroad the World to preach the Gospel CHAP. V. BUt a certain man named Ananias with Sapphira his wife sold a possession 2. And kept back part of the price his wife also being privy to it and brought a certain part and laid it at the apostles feet 3. But Peter said Ananias why hath Satan filled thine heart to lie to the holy Ghost and to keep back part of the price of the land 1. They pretended to give the whole price but brought a part and said it was all Why hast thou let Satan put so great a sin into thy heart as to think to deceive the Holy Ghost in us Apostles as if he knew not when thou lyest Note The sin consisted 1. In Hypocrisie pretending to give more than he did 2. In the remnant of a worldly distrustful mind that could not trust God with all 3. In blasphemy against the Holy Ghost implyed as if he knew not the heart 4. In reserving what he pretended to devote which was a kind of Sacriledge 4. Whiles it remained was it not thine own and after it was sold was it not thine own power why hast thou conceived this thing in thine heart thou hast not lied unto men but unto God 4. While it was unsold it was thy
was made subject to vanity not willingly but by reason of him who hath subjected the same in hope 20. For so much of the world as was made for Man and marr'd or cursed for mans sake so was made subject to this Curse and Mutation not for its own sin nor by its own choice but by the sin of Man even by that God who subjected its condition to the free will and state of Man and so to suffer with and for him but with a purpose to restore it with him unto its integrity 21. Because the creature it self also shall be delivered from the bondege of corruption into the glorious liberty of the children of God 21. Because the Natural and Sensitive parts of the World that were subjected to the use of Man and fell under a Curse by Man shall be delivered with Man from that Curse and Bondage and Corruptibility into a state of liberty and useful perfection suitable to the Glory of the Children of God for whom they were made 22. For we know that the whole creation groaneth and travelleth in pain together until now 22. For it is evident that the whole Natural and Subjective World which was thus subjected to Man and cursed for him is like a Woman in the pangs or expectation of Child-birth and groaneth till it be delivered with us at that time of restoration 23. And not only they but our selves also which have the first fruits of the Spirit even we our selves groan within our selves waiting for the adoption to wit the redemption of our body 23. And if this be their case much more do we who have the Spirit of God which is the Pledge Earnest and First-fruit of Glory feeling our selves burdened with sin temptations and sufferings in the World and yet short of our expected Glory feel our selves as a Woman in Travel groaning for deliverance and longing for the blessed inheritance yea even the Resurrection of the Body it self to which we were Adopted 24. For we are saved by hope But hope that is seen is not hope for what a man seeth why doth he yet hope for 24. For our present state of Salvation is not in sight and full possession but in the hope of unseen things that are promis'd and this hope will bring us to possession But if we had sight and possession of it we could not be said to live by the hopes of it for why should we be said to hope for that which we see and possess 25. But if we hope for that we see not then do we with patience wait for it 25. But hoping for that which we never saw or possessed we do with patience under all delays and sufferings wait for the desired attainment and possession 26. Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities for we know not what we should pray for as we ought but the Spirit it self maketh intercession for us with groanings which cannot be uttered 26. And the Spirit which God hath given us helpeth us against our Infirmities of Hope and Prayer and under our sufferings and distresses for we are unmeet judges of our own necessities and condition and the flesh is too prone to desire its own ease and safety But the Spirit of Christ in us teacheth and inclineth us to go to God as to a merciful alsufficient Father and to pour out our Souls complaints before him at least with groans when we cannot utter them with Words and to cry Abba Father and to refer our selves unto his Wisdom and cast our case in trust on him 27. And he that searcheth the heart knoweth what is the mind of the Spirit because he maketh intercession for the Saints according to the will of God 27. And God that searcheth the Heart knoweth the meaning of those very groans excited by his Spirit which we want words to express For he knoweth what his own Spirit moveth us to ask and what desires come from himself for as Christ is in Heaven our Intercessor with the Father so the Holy Spirit sent down into our Hearts is our Intercessor with the Father and the Son for as he is Christs Agent and Witness in us to communicate Spiritual Life Light and Love to us so he is a Spirit of Supplication and Adoption in us and the spring of all our holy desires and motions Godward and that only which is of him is accepted of God for he moveth us to ask what pleaseth God and to submit to his Will and returneth us the answer of our Prayers in inward strength and consolation 28. And we know that all things work together for good to them that love God to them who are called according to his purpose 28. For we know that all the course of Gods providence and particularly all our sufferings for him do by Gods over-ruling ordination work together for our good even to carry on them that love him to Salvation who are called hereto according to the gracious benevolent purpose of his own Will 29. For whom he did foreknow he also did predestinate to be conformed to the image of his Son that he might be the first-born among many brethren 29. For those whom he fore-knew and purposed to glorifie he also predestinated as the way to their Glory to be conformed to the Image of his Son in holiness and patient suffering that his Church as Brethren might be like their Head and eldest Brother 30. Moreover whom he did predestinate them he also called and whom he called them he also justified and whom he justified them he also glorified 30. And those whom God thus predestinateth to be conformed to Christ them in time he effectually called to repent and believe in Christ and those whom he thus called and made true Christians he justified both making them just by pardoning their sin and giving them his Indwelling Spirit of love and Holiness and accounting them just for the merits of Christ and those whom he thus justifieth he will glorifie with Christ 31. What shall we then say to these things If God be for us who can be against us 31. What then shall we say when we consider all this but with joyful thankfulness conclude that God is for his Saints their Father and Protector and therefore they have no cause to fear any that are against them how great or many or strong soever that is not fear their power so be it we take heed that they draw us not to sin 32. He that spared not his own Son but delivered him up for us all how shall he not with him also freely give us all things 32. He that spared not his own Son not thinking him too precious a gist but delivered him up to suffer as a Sacrifice to procure the pardon of sin and salvation to be given to all by a Conditional Covenant of faith and acceptance and actually to pardon and save all true Believers that accept him how can it be that he should think any thing else which we need too good for
rose again 16. Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh yea though we have known Christ after the flesh yet now henceforth know we him no more 16. Wherefore it is the great things of Spirituality and Eternity which we now look at in our Ministry and Life We value no Man on meer Carnal Advantages or Account yea if we had been of those that converst with Christ on Earth in the Body and had eat and drunk in his presence such Corporal Familiarity is ended and is not it that our Faith and Hope and Preaching most respecteth but his Spiritual Kingdom and Glorious Presence and the Means thereto 17. Therefore if any man be in Christ he is a new creature old things are past away behold all things are become new 17. Therefore if any one be a Christian indeed a true Member of Christ he is a new Man as it were new made by Regeneration The old Legal and Carnal Mind and Conversation are ceased his old Mind and Will and Life are changed his fleshly and earthly Mind is become spiritual and heavenly and all is new 18. And all things are of God who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ and hath given to us the ministery of reconciliation 18. The Divine Revelation and the Divine Nature in us now causeth us to mind and use all things as they belong to God and as they are all Of Him and By Him and To Him and to overlook comparatively Carnal Interest and as reconciled and brought home to God by Jesus Christ and placing all our Interest and Hopes in him who also hath committed to us this Ministry to draw home the World into this reconciled State 19. To wit that God was in Christ reconciling the world unto himself not imputing their trespasses unto them and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation 19. To tell them that it was God himself that sent Christ to redeem us and was in Christ reconciling the lapsed World to himself by the Doctrine Merits and Sacrifice of Christ which was performed by his gracious Will for that end purchasing their Pardon and not using them as their Sin deserveth but giving them an Act of Oblivion on condition of Believing Acceptance and hath committed to us the Ministry to preach this Reconciliation to the World 20. Now then we are ambassadours for Christ as though God did beseech you by us we pray you in Christs stead be ye reconciled to God 20. By all this they that contemn us may see what is the Nature and Dignity of our Apostleship We are sent to Men from God as his Ambassadors to persuade them to believe in Christ As though God himself did beseech you by us his Messengers we pray you in Christs stead who is the Prime and Great Apostle from the Father to be reconciled to God even thankfully to accept his Grace and to give up Heart and Life to him 21. For he hath made him to be sin for us who knew no sin that we might be made the righteousness of God in him 21. For God hath made Christ to be a Sacrifice for Sin who himself was sinless and this in our stead and for our Pardon and Salvation that so in him we might have the Righteousness which is freely given us of God and be Partakers of the Divine Nature ANNOTATIONS 1. THe Socinians strive hard to distort the first part of this Chapter as if it spake of no Heavenly House till the Resurrection Their first Reason is Because 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Domicilium is opposed to the Body here and therefore it must mean the future Body But 1. by the Tabernacle of our Earthly House Paul seemeth to me to mean both this Body and Earth together our present worldly state in the Flesh 2. Were it otherwise yet their Conclusion would not follow For the Heavenly State of Glory without a Body may be called our House as contradistinct to this Body 3. Nor is this Objection any thing to the Old Fathers and some present Divines as Dr. Moâ—e c. who think that departed Souls have a pure sort of Bodies above to us invisible either taking with them some tenacious igneous Spirits hence or passing into some Etherial Vehicle there as even Mammertus thought and others who yet assert that Souls themselves are immaterial 2. Their Second Reason is from v. 2. because it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 our House which is from Heaven and not which is in Heaven But 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 oft signifieth the Substance Matter or thing of which another thing is made as we say some things are made from or of Earth Stone Iron Silver c. So here 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth necessarily signifie no more but that our House or Building after Death will be Heavenly that is of Heavenly Substance Quality and State 3. And the Context doth confute the Perverters For 1. The first verse intimateth that we shall have the Eternal Building in Heaven when the Earthy Tabernacle is dissolved for the conditional 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 intimateth the time 2. Verse 3. signifieth that we shall not be found naked which none could suspect after the Resurrection that believed it but the putting off the Body might make Men fear 3. What else can be meant v. 6 8. by being absent from the Lord while we are in the Body and being absent from the Body and present with the Lord And v. 9. by being accepted of him as the height of our Ambition when we die II. Verse 19. is mistaken by many as if by the World were meant only the Elect because Reconciliation and not imputing Trespasses are mentioned But the Text most plainly tells us of a General Reconciliation and non-imputation to Mankind and a particular to Believers God did so far reconcile and forgive the World as not to deal with them meerly on the terms of the violated Law of Innocency but to give them a Redeemer and a Law of Grace and a Sealed Pardon of all sin and free gift of Salvation by Christ on condition of Believing Acceptance and that is commonly said to be given which is freely by a deed of Gift conferr'd though Acceptance be implyed or exprest as the Condition of enjoymenr and a Man may yet wilfully refuse it or neglect it yea such Conditions aâ—e so naturally necessary that they use not to be expressed Yet no Man is Actually but only Conditionally possest of Pardon and Reconciliation till that Condition be performed Yet God was forgiving them on his part and was not imputing sin and unworthiness of Redemption to them when he gave them a Saviour And yet the work of the Ministry remaineth even to intreat Men to believe and accept this Pardon and Reconciliation as offered and it is then actually theirs when they thus accept it To say that then their Faith doth more than Christs did or Gods Grace is a putid Cavil Their Faith or Acceptance is no efficient
and mourning over the Impenitent that have been guilty of those filthy Sins which Deceivers and Idol-Feasts have drawn them to and left I be forced to be unwelcom to such Persons Note I. Though Paul seems to contradict himself in praising the Corinthians so largely in the beginning of this Epistle and describing them so ill in the end yet 1. It is not the same Persons that he praiseth and dispraiseth though of the same Church 2. We must praise all that is good in Men when we reprove the evil II. Note That the very Characters of factious seduced Professors are the Sins here named which therefore we should specially abhor 1. Debates 2. Envying Zeal 3. Wraths 4. Strifes 5. Back-bitings 6. Whisperings 7. Swellings against each other 8. Tumults Yet it is very notable That notwithstanding all these Corruptions and Abuses and filthy Scandals Paul neither separateth nor persuadeth any to separate but leaveth that to the Heretical who used to separate themselves into distinct Bodies for the promoting of their Opinions and Parties CHAP. XIII 1. THis is the third time I am coming to you In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established 1. As the Testimony of two or three Witnesses confirmeth questioned Truth so my second and third Admonition warneth you to prevent Severity 2. I told you before and foretel you as if I were present the second time and being absent now I write to them which heretofore have sinned and to all other that if I come again I will not spare 2. Though I be absent my Writing may pass for warning as if I were present by which I foretel you that if I come I will not forbear to exercise on the Impenitent the Power given me by Christ 3. Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me which to you-ward is not weak but is mighty in you 3. And seeing you call for a Proof of Christs speaking in me you shall have this further Proof the Corporal Punishment of the Impenitent by Miracle or Satans Execution Though sure the Power of Christ attesting my Ministry hath been so fully manifested among you that you should have been thereby convinced 4. For though he was crucified through weakness yet he liveth by the power of God for we also are weak in him but we shall live with him by the power of God toward you 4. For as Christ in the State of Humane Weaknss was crucified but by Divine Power was raised and liveth so as we are conformed to him in Weakness and Suffering we shall shew you that we partake of the Power of God in our Life and Ministry 5. Examine your selves whether ye be in the faith prove your own selves know ye not your own selves how that Jesus Christ is in you except ye be reprobates 5. If you question my Ministry do but examine your selves whether you be Christians or not If you are was it not by the convincing Power of Gods Attestation to my Ministry and do you question that which converted you If not you are yet without a Saviour and in your Sins And if you deny Christ in you and his Power shewed among you you may expect that he will deny you 6. But I trust that ye shall know that we are not reprobates 6. And I trust that you shall be convinced that we have not forsaken Christ nor shall be cast off or forsaken by him 7. Now I pray to God that ye do no evil not that we should appear approved but that ye should do that which is honest though we be as reprobates 7. My Prayer is That you may be saved from Sin and Seduction not so much that you may think well of us but that you may do that which is right how ill soever you think of us 8. For we can do nothing against the truth but for the truth 8. For as we have no Authority or Commission to do any thing against the Truth but only for it so we have no desire to do otherwise 9. For we are glad when we are weak and ye are strong and this also we wish even your perfection 9. For how much soever we be vilified or afflicted it is our joy that you are strong and that it is better with you yea it is your Perfection that is our desire 10. Therefore I write these things being absent lest being present I should use sharpness according to the power which the Lord hath given me to edification and not to destruction 10. It is to prevent Severity when I am present and the trouble that you and I shall have in Penalties on you that I give you this Admonition by Letter still professing That Christ hath given me no Power of Tyranny or against your own good but only for your Edification Should I claim any other it 's not of Christ 11. Finally brethren farewel Be perfect be of good comfort be of one mind live in peace and the God of love and peace shall be with you 11. My concluding Valediction is Be compact together in holy Union Rejoyce in the Lord Be of one mind in Faith and Love though you cannot in lesser things Live in peace and then he that would be known to us as the God of Love and Peace will be among you 12 13 14. Greet one another with an holy kiss All the saints salute you The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ and the love of God and the communion of the holy Ghost be with you all Amen 12 13 14. Express Christian Love to one another The Saints here salute you The highest Blessing I can wish you is The Grace of Christ the Love of God and Communication of and Communion in the Holy Spirit Amen Note out of all this Epistle That though proud tenderness of our Reputation be a Sin yet it is a Duty to vindicate it when the Interest of the Gospel and of Souls require it which it did more with an Apostle than an ordinary Minister The Epistle of PAUL the Apostle to the GALATIANS The INTRODUCTION THE Scope of this Epistle is to reduce the Galatians who began to be seduced by those Judaizers that would have not only joyned Moses's Law to Christianity but also would have put that Yoak on the Gentile-Christians And it 's like some Hereticks joined with them To which end he sharply reproveth the unsteadfastness of the Galatians evinceth the non-obligation of that Law and the Carnality of Judaizing and the Spirituality of the Gospel and that he had his Gospel by immediate Inspiration from Christ and that it is not singular from the other Apostles nor dissonant to it self nor to his condescending Practice with the Jews CHAP. I. 1. PAul an apostle not of men neither by man but by Jesus Christ and God the Father who raised him from the dead 2. And all the brethren which are with me unto the churches of Galatia 3. Grace be to you and peace from God the Father and from our Lord Jesus
you have brought all your Churches into danger of defection 10. I have confidence in you through the Lord that you will be none otherwise minded but he that troubleth you shall bear his judgment whosoever he be 10. I trust God will keep the Churches from revolting but those Persons whoever they be that by Seduction trouble and endanger you shall not escape Gods Judgment and our just Rebukes and Censures 11. And I brethren if I yet preach circumcision why do I yet suffer persecution then is the offence of the cross ceased 11. And as for me what need I suffer much if I could conform to the Judaism which these Men would imposâ— And then how are we still bound to take up the Cross and suffer with and for Christ These Conditions imposed by Christ on those that will reign with him are then ceased and the Church is no more a persecuted Society Note That the Jews who took themselves to be not onely Gods peculiar but his only People and thought all others contemptible and profane were yet far greater Persecuters than the Heathens and that as in zeal for God and his Law And so are the Worldly Papal Tyrannical Clergy at this day who appropriate the Name of the Church to themselves 12. I would they were even cut off which trouble you 12. The hurt that these Men do who would unsettle and pervert you is so great that I would they were even cut off from the Church if upon personal Admonition they repent not and so left to Gods Judgment who oft maketh Satan his Executioner on such Mens Bodies 13. For brethren ye have been called unto liberty only use not liberty for an occasion to the flesh but by love serve one another 13. Christ hath called you to a State of Freedom from Mosaical Rites and from the Curse Use it therefore thankfully but yet abuse it not to any Sin to despise the weak that yet scruple the forsaking of those Rites or to serve any Carnal Lust or Interest as if you had liberty to sin 14. For all the law is fulfilled in one word even in this Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy self 14. You are still under a Law but it is the Law of Love which in the Duties which you owe to Man is fulfilled if you do but love your Neighbours as your selves supposing that you love your selves with a well-guided Love 15. But if ye bite and devour one another take heed that ye be not consumed one of another 15. But if Selfishness and Faction conquer Brotherly Love and set you on hurting one another you will stir up those whom you hurt to Self-defence and Revenge and make your selves so many Enemies that you will be consumed each of other Note How sottish or malignant are they that preach down Love and Gentleness and preach to stir up Men to Wrath Hatred and Hurtfulness that they consider not this and lay it not to heart with fear 16. This I say then Walk in the Spirit and ye shall not fulfil the lust of the flesh 16. If you say That without the Law there will be no restraint of fleshly Sins I say Walk in the Spirit of Christ that is by his Spiritual Law and his Spirits sanctifying Inclinations and then you will overcome your fleshly Lusts without the Carnal Rites and Corporal Penalties of that Law 17. For the flesh lusteth against the Spirit and the Spirit against the flesh and these are contrary the one to the other so that ye cannot do the things that ye would 17. For the Flesh and Spirit are more contrary than the Flesh and Moses's Political and Ritual Law It is the Spirit that the Flesh lusteth against and it is the Spirit that is contrarily inclined and must overcome it These contrary Inclinations keep you in such imperfection that you cannot be as good and blameless as you would be and therefore Grace must pardon you 18. But if ye be led by the Spirit ye are not under the law 18. But if the sanctifying Spirit of Christ be it that ruleth you then as you are above the childish Rites so you so far are above the need of terrifying Penalties for Love will be your powerful Principle 19 20. Now the works of the flesh are manifest which are these Adultery fornication uncleanness lasciviousness idolatry witchcraft hatred variance emulations wrath strife seditions heresies 21. Envyings murders drunkenness revellings and such like of the which I tell you before as I have also told you in time past that they which do such things shall not inherit the kingdom of God 19 20 21. Perhaps you 'll say How shall we know Sin but by the Law To which I say That they being Works of the Flesh against true Reason and the Spirit of God the very Light of Nature and Christs Spirit and Spiritual Word doth make them manifest such as Adultery Fornication c. of which I have told you and yet tell you that such shall not inherit the Kingdom of God 22. But the fruit of the Spirit is love joy peace long-suffering gentleness goodness faith 23. Meekness temperance against such there is no law 22 23. But the Fruits of the Spirit of Christ in all true Christians them that are not under the Law of Moses are Love to God and Men Joy in the hope of Salvation and in doing good Peace with Conscience and as much as in us lieth with Men Patience under Sufferings and Wrongs Kindness and Gentleness doing all the good we can Trustiness and trusting God Meekness and tameness of Disposition Temperance and Chastity c. The Spirit of God giveth us a Love to all these so that such need not penal Terrour to force them to it nor doth the Law condemn any of these 24. And they that are Christs have crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts 24. And all true Christians whom Christ will own have by his Spirit crucified the Flesh with its inordinate Affections and Lusts in conformity to the crucified Body of their Lord though he had no Sin And this is more effectual against Sin than all the Curses of Moses's Law 25. If we live in the Spirit let us also walk in the Spirit 25. If the Spirit be the Principle of our New Life let us do the Works of it 26. Let us not be desirous of vain glory provoking one another envying one another 26. If you be Spiritual shew it by avoiding vain-glorious Boasting of your own Knowledge and Goodness and provoking others by proud Contempt or contentious Opposition See Jam. 3. CHAP. VI. 1. BRethren if a man be overtaken in a fault ye which are spiritual restore such an one in the spirit of meekness considering thy self lest thou also be tempted 1. If any of you be surprised in Faultiness contrary to the bent of his Heart and Life you that are indeed spiritual and free your selves shew it by that Meekness which is the Fruit of the Spirit in
restoring him by Repentance and use not rough Severity and Contempt considering how uncertain you are what Temptation may dâ— upon your selves 2. Bear ye one anothers burdens and so fulfil the law of Christ 2 Let other Mens Burdens Hurts and Dangers be to you as if they were your own help each other to deliverance and ease and not add to the Load that is upon them And by this you shall fulsul the Law of Christ which is the Law of Love 3. For if a man think himself to be something when he is nothing he deceiveth himself 3. Alas Man is a poor nothing unable of himself to stand in trial and the self-confident who roughly handle the Faulty or contemn them and so think themselves to be something do but deceive themselves as the Event will manifest 4. But let every man prove his own work and then shall he have rejoycing in himself alone and not in another 4. The way of Wisdom is not to lift up your selves as Wise and Good by sharp censuring the Faults of others but closely to try and prove your selves and your own doings that so your own Consciences may speak comfort to you and not to seek Honour by insulting over the Weak that others may exalt you 5. For every man shall bear his own burden 5. For it is not other Mens Goodness or Sins for which Men shall be rewarded or punished but their own And therefore they are most concerned to judge themselves 6. Let him that is taught in the word communicate unto him that teacheth in all good things 6. And to your Teachers it is the Hearers Duty to maintain them and communicate according to your own Ability for their Provision and Supply 7. Be not deceived God is not mocked for whatsoever a man soweth that shall he also reap 7. Let not Men deceive themselves by a barren Profession for God will not be deceived All Men shall reap as they sowe and be judged according to their Works 8. For he that soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh reap corruption but he that soweth to the Spirit shall of the Spirit reap life everlasting 8. They that seek first Provision for their own Flesh do live but for a Body that will rot in the Grave and where then is the Fruit of their Life besides the Ruine of their Soul But they that in obedience to the Spirit do live a spiritual Life for spiritual Felicity shall receive everlasting Life as their Reward 9. And let us not be weary in well-doing for in due season we shall reap if we faint not 9. And let not us be tired with length of Labour or delay of the Reward Harvest cometh not as soon as we have sown When Gods due season is come we shall certainly reap the blessed Fruit if fainting make us not come short of it 10. As we have therefore opportunity let us do good unto all men especially unto them who are of the houshold of faith 10. Let us therefore according to our several Abilities do all the good to all Men that we can but especially to Christians who are the Houshold or Church of Christ 11 12. Ye see how large a letter I have written unto you with mine own hand As many as desire to make a fair shew in the flesh they constrain you to be circumcised onely lest they should suffer persecution for the cross of Christ 11 12. You see how large a Letter your own Danger hath drawn me to write They that would draw you to conformity to the Jews are a Carnal sort of Men that will keep their Wordly Reputation and Safety and because they cannot suffer Persecution from the Jews themselves they would draw you to this Conformity with them that you may seem to justifie them in their Sin and pretend that all others are ignorant of Christian Liberty 13. For neither they themselves who are circumcised keep the law but desire to have you circumcised that they may glory in your flesh 13. For they keep not the Law themselves but would keep up their Reputation by getting you on their side to strengthen their Interest and make you their Defence 14. But God forbid that I should glory save in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ by whom the world is crucified unto me and I unto the world 14. But my Glorying shall not be in worldly Prosperity and freedom from Sufferings but in following a Crucified Christ in Cross-bearing by whom the World to me is a dead contemned thing as Christ on the Cross seemed to the Men of the World and my Esteem and Love of the World are crucified and dead in me so that I can spare its Ease and Honours 15. For in Christ Jesus neither circumcision availeth any thing nor uncircumcision but a new creature 15. For in the Judgment of Christ the Christianity which is accepted to Salvation is neither Circumcision nor Uncircumcision though Judaizing Circumcision be now contrary to Grace but it is a New Creature by the Spirit regenerated to God 16. And as many as walk according to this rule peace be on them and mercy and upon the Israel of God 16. And the Peace and Mercy of God will be on all them that walk as New Creatures by the guidance of his Spirit placing acceptable Religion in this and not in Circumcision or Uncircumcision This Benediction I pronounce on them that are the true Israel of God and will so be accepted by him however judged of by Man 17. From henceforth let no man trouble me for I bear in my body the marks of the Lord Jesus 17. Let not those that profess themselves Christians any more trouble me by their Emulations and Calumnies and by seducing the Churches For I carry with me the Marks of my Faithfulness to Christ even the Sufferings which I undergo for him which are a better Evidence of his Acceptance than avoiding Persecution is to my Accusers that would seduce you 18. Brethren the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with your spirit Amen 18. My Benediction and Prayer for you is That the Grace of our Lord Jesus Christ may be with your Spirit to guide justifie and sanctifie you which will save you when Judaism and trusting to the Works of the Law will fail you Amen The Epistle of PAUL the Apostle to the EPHESIANS CHAP. I. 1. PAul an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God to the saints which are at Ephesus and to the faithful in Christ Jesus 2. Grace be to you and peace from God our Father and from the Lord Jesus Christ 1 2. Paul an Apostle of Jesus Christ called and sent by his Appearance and Voice to preach his Gospel to which God had chosen me to the Saints and faithful Christians at Ephesus my Benediction and Prayer is That they may have Grace and Peace Holiness and Consolation from God our Father and Christ our Saviour 3. Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ who
contrary to Christianity and the Cause of Divisions in the Church And by these the carnal persecuting Seed especially when they invade the Sacred Office are differenced from true Christians as Wolves from Sheep even when as the false Prophets they pretend the Cause and Name of Christ 3. That all this is for want of Christian Love and the Dominion of carnal Self-love and Love to God and to others as our selves must be the proper Cure 3. Endeavouring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace 3. This Love and forbearance must specially be exercised to preserve the Unity of the Christian Church which all must endeavour faithfully to keep And this Unity inwardly consisteth in being all possess'd and governed by One Holy Spirit as all the Parts of the Body are by one Soul and outwardly by living peaceably towards each other especially in our Church-Communion 4 5 6. There is one body and one Spirit even as ye are called in one hope of your calling one Lord one faith one baptism one God and Father of all who is above all and through all and in you all 4 5 6. More particularly in these seven Respects our Unity doth consist 1. The Church which is as the Body of Christ is one Universal Church 2. The Spirit of God which as it were animateth it is One and the same Spirit 3. The Grace and Heavenly Glory which is the Hope of Believers which they seek and for which they forsake the World is One. 4. The Head Lord and Saviour of the Church is One and the same to all 5. The Essentials of the Christian Faith or Creed are One and the same 6. The Baptismal Vow and Covenant and Profession in which we are devoted to God the Father Son and Holy Ghost and united Sacramentally to Christ his Church is One and the same to all in the Essentials 7. And all have One God and Father in Christ who is 1. Transcendently and absolutely above and over all 2. And unconceivably penetrateth all And 3. and is in his Essence most intimately in you all and is All in all things Note That in these seven things that Unity of the Church consisteth which is Gods prescribed and conferred Qualification for Christian Communion in Love and Peace And that as Satan useth to undo by overdoing and the Pharisees had more Laws Traditions and strictness therein as needful to Communion than Christ had who would have Mercy rather than Sacrifice So it is by adding a multitude of Ensnaring Canons Customs and Opinions as necessary to Communion that he hath corrupted and torn the visible Church and turned Love and Communion into Wrath and Persecution And yet this Vnity must be kept in Peace and therefore both Persecuting and Contumeliâ—us Turbulent Vnpeaceableness against those that own these Seven Points of Vnion should be avoided by Christians and restrained by Magistrates who must keep the Peace And whenever God in mercy will heal the lacerated Church it will be on these terms 7. But unto every one of us is given grace according to the measure of the gift of Christ 7. But though we have all One Spirit and are One in all the foresaid Essentials of our Religion yet this Unity is found in very great diversity of degrees of Grace and both degrees and kind of Gâ—fts Sâ—e 1 Cor. 12. as it pleaseth Christ to distribute them 8. Wherefore he saith When he ascended up on high he led captivity captive and gave gifts unto men 8. As it is said in Psal 68.18 When c. So when Christ ascended he triumphed over Satan Death and Hell and sent down from Heaven the Gifts of his Spirit 9. Now that he ascended what is it but that he also descended first into the lower parts of the earth 10. He that descended is the same also that ascended up far above all heavens that he might fill all things 9 10. And when it is said that he ascended it implieth that he first descended into this lower World into a low Condition and into the Grave And therefore it is the same Jesus who was here humbled in his Descent who is exalted by his Ascent fâ—r above all Heavens which Man doth see or know that thence is the Sun by the influence of its Heat and Light and Motion filleth all below acccording to the recâ—ptiâ—e Capacity of each so our glorified Lord by hâ—s administring Influx might fill all with common or special Grace according to their various receptivity 11. And he gave some Apostles and some Prophets and some Evangelists and some Pastors and Teachers 12. For the perfecting of the saints for the work of the ministry for the edifying of the body of Christ 11 12. And he gave by Qualification and Mission some Apostles sent by his own Mouth to be the most eminent Attesters of his Miracles Doctrine and Resurrection and Founders of the Churches some Prophets by Revelation and Inspiration to confirm the Christian Faith some Evangelists whose Work was as eminently qualified to go abroad to preach the Gospel and gather Churches or confirm them without being fixed to a special Place or Flock and some Pastors and Teachers called also Bishops and Elders who were set over the particular Churches as their Guides and Instructers as being their special Flocks and Charge And all these Gifts and Offices are given for that Ministerial Work which God who worketh by Means will use to bring on all his Saints towards the Perfection of themselves and of the Church and by the Increase Concord and Sanctity of the Members to edifie or build up this Body of Christ 13. Till we all come in the unity of the faith and of the knowledge of the Son of God unto a perfect man unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ 13. Till by this increase of Number and Holiness and Concord we all Jews and Gentiles make up that Church which in the Vnity of Faith and Knowledge and Acknowledgment of Christ attaineth to that degree of perfection in which consisteth the measure of Grace and fulness of Stature which Christ wiâ—l bring his Church unto which is that maturity which imitateth our natural growth from Infancie to full Manhood 14. That we henceforth be no more children tossed to and fro and carried about with every wind of doctrine by the sleight of men and cunning craftiness whereby they lie in wait to deceive 14. That being by Gods blessing by such a Ministry brought up to Manhood we may no longer be like Children who through weakness cannot stand in the Wind but are carried about by it so childish Christians are by every Wind of Plausible Doctrine by the slight subtilty and craft of Men that by pretences of Knowledge Holiness Power or Love lay snares and lie in wait to deceive the weak 15. But speaking the truth in love may grow up into him in all things which is the head even Christ 15. But though we know but in part
Fruit and as the House must be built up when the Foundation is laid so must you now be more and more rooted and built up and stablished in the same Faith which you were taught at first and must abound with joyful Thanks to God in the increased Knowledge Love and Practise of that in stead of hearkning to Novelties or Errours 8. Beware lest any man spoil you through philosphy and vain deceit after the tradition of men after the rudiments of the world and not after Christ 8. The danger which I advise you to beware is lest any by pretending that the Heathen Philosophy is a higher sort of Wisdom and Learning more methodical accurate extensive than the Gospel of Christ should deceive you and draw you from the true Wisdom of Christianity or Hereticks draw you by Philosophical Pretences to their Heresies and they should set up the Tradition Books or Opinions of any Sect of Philosophers against the Heavenly Doctrine of Christ Note That as Moses's Law was very useful in subordination to the Covenant of Grace and to Christ but pernicious to them that set it in opposition to Christ or in separation from him so is true Philosophy which is the Knowledge of the knowable part of Gods Works useful in subordination to Christ But the Heathen Sect of Philosophers were the most dangerous Adversaries to Christianity by deriding its Simplicity and pretending to far greater Learning and despising Christians as ignorant and credulous and using against them their Logical Art and Sophistry and the Reputation of all their Sciences 9. For in him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily 9. For as the Divine Nature it self hath united it self to and so dwelleth in his Humane Nature so in the Person Doctrine and Works of Christ Incarnate God hath treasured up and by that In-dwelling placed the fullest Manifestation of himself to Mankind that ever he will give them in this Life on Earth 10. And ye are compleat in him who is the head of all principality and power 10. You need not seek after Wisdom in the Oracles or Knowledge of Demons or Angels for in Christ you have compleat Wisdom if you truly receive him and learn of him who is not onely above all Philosophers and Rabbies but above the highest Angels or Celestial Powers and is the chief Revealer of God to Man 11. In whom also ye are circumcised by the circumcision made without hands in putting off the body of the sins of the flesh by the circumcision of Christ 11. Nor need you go to Judaism for Circumcision For you have the true saving Circumcision in Christ even that of the Heart made without Plands by the Spirit of Christ cutting off and casting away the Body of Sin or Fleshly Lusts 12. Buried with him in baptism wherein also you are risen with him through the faith of the operation of God who hath raised him from the dead 12. And it 's more than a Circumcision of your Lusts that you have in Christ they are dead and buried with him For so your Baptism signifieth in which you are put under the Water to signifie and profess that your Old Man or Fleshly Lust is dead and buried with him and you rise thence to signifie and profess that you risâ— to Newness of Life and Heavenly Hopes through the Belief of Gods Works that raised Christ from the dead 13. And you being dead in your sins and the uncircumcision of your flesh hath he quickened together with him having forgiven you all trespasses 13. And you that were as dead in the Guilt and Power of your Sins your Hearts and Lusts as your Flesh being uncircumcised hath God made spiritually alive as Christ was quickned and raised and hath absolved you by pardon of all Sin from the Obligation to Everlasting Death which you had contracted 14. Blotting out the hand-writing of ordinances that was against us which was contrary to us and took it out of the way nailing it to his cross 14. Cancelling the Legal Imposition of Mosaical Rites and Ceremonies even to us Jews which might have been produced against us Breakers of the Law to our condemnation and as it were nailed it to his Cross while by dying he disabled it So that you need not think that Judaizing is necessary to your Salvation 15. And having spoiled principalities and powers he made a shew of them openly triumphing over them in it 15. And when his Crucifiers triumphed over him on the Cross as if they had utterly overcome him it was but his Conquest and Spoils of all Principalities and Powers of Devils or Men that were Adversaries to his Grace and Kingdom and his open Ostentation of his Victory and Triumph over them in that his Crucifixion 16. Let no man therefore judge you in meat or in drink or in respect of an holy day or of the new-moon or of the sabbath days 6. Seeing then that Christ hath abrogated the Mosaical Law none ought to censure you as Sinners for not keeping the Ceremonies of the Law about Meat or Drink or in the Point of Festivals called Holydays or of the New Moon or of the Sabbath-days 17. Which are a shadow of things to come but the body is of Christ 17. For these were but Shadows of the things to come even Christ and Christianity which are the Substance shadowed Note That Sabbaths are abolished with the rest of Moses's Law As to the Lords-days consider these things distinctly 1. That all Moses's Law as such bound onely the Jews to whom it was promulgate and is now abolished even saith Paul that written in Stone 2. That all the Law of Christ in Nature and Revelation still bindeth us 3. That the Word Sabbath in Scripture properly signifieth a Day of Ceremonial Rest in which the Bodily Rest was a Duty directly in it self as Sacrificing and other Ceremonies were 4. That the Lords-day is never called a Sabbath in Scripture however some mistake a Text or two 5. That the Lords-day is separated by Divine Appointment to the holy Commemoration of Christs Resurrection and our Redemption especially in Sacred Assemblies for Church-worship 6. That it is of greater dignity than the Sabbaths were as being for more substantial spiritual excellent Work 7. That on it Rest is not a Ceremonial Due as it was on Sabbaths for it self but onely a subordinate Duty that Soul and Body even of Servants may be vacant and free for Spiritual Worship and no Breach of Rest is now a Sin but 1. That which hindreth this Spiritual Work 2. Or is scandalous encouraging others to Sin 8. That therefore the Seventh-day Sabbath is abolished 1. Because Moses's Law is abolished 2. And all proper Sabbaths are abolished 9. That yet with the ancient Churches we may well call the Lords day the Sâ—bbath when it tendeth not to Errour But onely by allusion or metaphorically as they then called the Table an Altar the Minsters Priests and the Sacrament and Alms and Thankâ—giving Sacrifices This
might redeem us from all iniquity and purifie unto himself a peculiar people zealous of good works 14. Who gave himself as our Saviour a Sacrifice for our sins and a Ransom for our deliverance that thereby he might redeem and save us from the guilt punishment and power of all our sins and purifie and sanctifie a Church to himself as his Body and Spouse for his Glory and delightful Communion with them a peculiar people segregate from the polluted wicked world and by his Spirit made zealously devoted in Love and Diligence to all good works of Holiness to God and Justice and Beneficence to Man Note 1. It was to Redeem us from our own sin and its effects that Christ gave himself as our Saviour to be a Sacrifice for us 2. The Redeemed of Christ not only as to sufficiency but efficacy differ not from the polluted world only by name and profession and common things but are a purified and peculiar people possessed by Christ's Spirit with a Zeal for good works 3. True Zeal is for Good works and not for dead Ceremony or worldly Interest or odd Opinions and dividing Sects It is not furious and hurtful and envious but first pure and then peaceable and sets men upon earnest endeavour to do good 4. It is not only for us that Christ Redeemeth and Purifieth a Church and chosen People but ultimately for himself and for his own and his Fathers Glory and Complacence As he made the world not as needing it but as pleased in his own expressed Glory 15. These things speak and exhort and rebuke with all authority Let no man despise thee 15. These necessary practical saving Truths must be the matter of thy Preaching And according to the Authority of thy Office rebuke gainsayers and the disobedient And let thy Doctrine and Behaviour in wisdom and gravity keep thee from all mens contempt CHAP. III. 1. PUT them in mind to be subject to principalities and powers to obey magistrates to be ready to every good work 1. Teach them oft to live in due subjection to Chief Rulers or Princes and those that have Governing-Authority and to obey Magistrates in all things which belong to their Office and Authority to command under God and to do all the good they can to all men 2. To speak evil of no man to be no brawlers but gentle shewing all meekness unto all men 2. To avoid all reproachful and evil speaking of any men without a necessary cause upon sufficient evidence to be no contentious strivers but apt to take all things in the most favourable sense using all meekness to all men 3. For we our selves also were sometimes foolish disobedient deceived serving divers lusts and pleasures living in malice and envy hateful and hating one another 3. In our dealing with others we must use compassion remembring that before our Conversion to Christ we our selves had those Vices which are reproachful in others we were witless unpersuadable and disobedient deceived in the greatest things the servants of divers lusts and pleasures living in malice and envy against others odious our selves and with hatred pursuing one another This was the Gentill life 4. But after that the Kindness and love of God our Saviour toward man appeared 5. Not by works of righteousness which we have done but according to his mercy he saved us by the washing of regeneration and renewing of the holy Ghost 6. Which he shed on us abundantly through Jesus Christ our Saviour 4 5 6. But when the Saving-kindness and Love of God our Saviour to Fallen Man appeared to us by the Communication and Illumination of his Grace not for any good works or deserts of ours for we were as bad as aforesaid but of his meer free Mercy he saved us from that state of sin and misery by Regeneration signified and sealed in Baptism and by the renewing work of the Holy Ghost which he poured out upon us in the extraordinary measure promised after Christs Resurrection both for Sanctification and confirming Miracles 7. That being justified by his grace we should be made heirs according to the hope of eternal life 7. That thus by his Grace being of wicked Enemies made acceptably righteous by pardon of sin and renovation by the Merit and Spirit of Christ we should be adopted Sons and Heirs of Eternal Life according to his Promise on which we safely build our hope 8. This is a faithful saying and these things I will that thou affirm constantly that they which have believed in God might be careful to maintain good works these things are good and profitable unto men 8. This is a point of great importance which I require thee oft to press upon them that they which are Christians think not that they have nothing to do but to mind Heaven and pray and worship God but that they live in such Callings or Trades in the world in which labouring diligently they may be profitable to others and the publick good and not make Religion a Cloak for Idleness but spend their time in that which is good and profitable to men 9. But avoid foolish questions and genealogies contentions and strivings about the law for they are unprofitable and vain 9. Note That though some of these things were pretended to be Learned Speculations and others to be parts of God's own Word yet to be employed in controversial strivings and disputings or study or talk about such little things to the diverting of us from the study discourse and exercise of practical godliness is fruitless vanity 10. A man that is an heretick after the first and second admonition reject 11. Knowing that he that is such is subverted and sinneth being condemned of himself 10 11. The overvaluing of such conceits and trifling disputes and thinking themselves rare wise men for these and gathering Parties to themselves from the Church to propagate them in Separation and to draw Disciples after them is the way of Hereticks Whoever is such a one supposing private men do their part do thou that art a publick Minister duly admonish him by meekness and convincing evidence of Truth once and again and if he hear not reject him from the Communion of the Flock For such a man is fixed in his sin by pride self-conceit and a depraved Judgment and being subverted into a sinful Separation is self-condemned both by the open profession of his sin as if it were some glorious Truth and Duty and by casting himself out of the Communion of the Church so that he needeth neither Witness nor Judge to cast him 12 13. When I shall send Artemas unto thee or Tychicus be diligent to come unto me to Nicopolis for I have determined there to winter Bring Zenas the lawyer and Apollos on their journey diligently that nothing be wanting unto them 12 13. Note God's Ministers must further all oâ—hers in his work as well as work themselves 14. and let ours also learn to maintain good works for necessary uses that
with holy Resolution and soberly watch and keep up your Hope until the end for that glorious effect of Redemption and Grace which you shall see and enjoy at the day of Christ's glorious appearing which will answer all your Hopes 14. As obedient children not fashioning your selves according to the former lusts in your ignorance 14. And as obedient Children of God to whom you are reconciled no more living as you did in the time of your ignorance in fleshly lusts and worldly vice 15. But as he which hath called you is holy so be ye holy in all manner of conversation 16. Because it is written Be ye holy for I am holy 15 16. And as Children must be like their Father and they must please God who will be saved by him therefore as he that hath called you is a holy God and Saviour be ye a holy People for so God requireth Be holy for I am holy 17. And if ye call on the Father who without respect of persons judgeth according to every mans work passe the time of your sojourning here in fear 17. And if you call God your Father and call on him who without respect of persons for any worldly difference judgeth all men according to their works let the thoughts of his Holiness and future Judgment cause you to pass the time that you as Sojourners wait for Christ's coming in holy cautelous obedient fear 18. Forasmuch as ye know that ye were not redeemed with corruptible things as silver and gold from your vain conversation received by tradition from your fathers 19. But with the precious blood of Christ as of a Lamb without blemish and without spot 18 19. For the preciousness of the price which redeemed us tells us the great worth of our Salvation from sin and misery which was not with silver and gold or any corruptible price but it was with the precious blood of Christ the spotless Lamb of God that ye were redeemed from the vain Ceremonies and Traditions which you were bred up in and from your sinful conversation 20. Who verily was fore ordained before the foundation of the world but was manifest in these last times for you 21. Who by him do believe in God that raised him up from the dead and gave him glory that your faith and hope might be in God 20 21. Whom God had sore-ordained to this blessed Office before the foundation of the World but though oft prophesied of was not incarnate and manifest in the flesh till these last times even for you that live since his coming who are not by him drawn as we are falsly accused from the true and only God but by him are taught the true knowledge of God and to believe that God to be God indeed wise good and almighty who raised Christ from the dead and gave him glory and so that your Faith and Hope might be ultimately in God alone by Christ's Mediation 22. Seeing ye have purified your souls in obeying the truth through the Spirit unto unfeigned love of the brethren see that ye love one another with a pure heart fervently 22. And as you have purified your Souls from former Errour and Sin by obeying the Gospel by the work of God's Spirit unto unfeigned love of Christian Brethren be sure to keep up that Love and with a pure heart and deep affection to love each other 23. Being born again not of corruptible seed but of incorruptible by the word of God which liveth and abideth for ever 23. Seeing you are not only Brethren by corruptible generation and relation but of incorruptible seed by the Word of God who liveth and abideth for ever and so must your incorruptible love to each other which is part of your incorruptible nature 24. For all flesh is as grass and all the glory of man as the flower of grass the grass withereth and the flower thereof falleth away 25. But the word of the Lord endureth for ever And this is the word which by the gospel is preached unto you 24 25. For all flesh and all its glory is a fading dying thing like the grass and flower But God's Word is everlasting Truth as Christ the Author is and is our Guide to an Everlasting Life And this true Word is it which we preach to you by the Gospel and bespeaketh endless constancy in your holy love and obedience CHAP. II. 1. WHerefore laying aside all malice and all guile and hypocrisies and envies and all evil-speakings 2. As new born babes desire the sincere milk of the word that ye may grow thereby 1 2. Lay aside therefore and renounce all naughtiness and all deceit and hypocrisy or counterfeiting and all envy and all speaking evil of others And as new born babes desire and seek and drink in the rational Milk or intellectual without fraud and mixture that you may grow up to Salvation by it which the mixture of heresie or hypocrisie would vitiate and invectives against others would but turn it against your selves 3. If so be ye have tasted that the Lord is gracious 4. To whom coming as unto a living stone disallowed indeed of men but chosen of God and precious 5. Ye also as lively stones are built up a spiritual house and holy priesthood to offer up spiritual sacrifices acceptable to God by Jesus Christ 3 4.5 And if you are Christians indeed and have had a Spiritual relish of the love of God in Christ you must suppose his Church to be like an House in which every stone is a living man and Christ is the chief Foundation stone as the Lord of Life on whom all the building is erected rejected indeed by the Jewish and Heathen Rulers but chosen of God to this blessed Office and more Precious than any Pearl and so coming to him the Foundation as so many living stones your selves you being cemented to him and to one another are made one Spiritual House of God yea as a Temple in which you are all Priests to offer Daily Sacrifice to God which he will accept through the Intercession of the great High Priest Jesus Christ For your Prayer and Praise may be thus accepted Think thus of Gods House and you may be for sweeping and repairing it but you will never be for dividing dismembring or separating from it 6. Wherefore it is contained in the scripture Behold I lay in Sion a chief corner-stone elect precious and he that believeth on him shall not be confounded 6. This the Scripture foretold saying I lay in Sion c. That is I set over the Church a Saviour and a King on whom the Church shall be sounded And none shall be put to shame by the frustration of their Faith Hope and Obedience who put their trust in him 7. Unto you therefore which believe he is precious but unto them which be disobedient the stone which the builders disallowed the same is made the head of the corner 8. And a stone of stumbling and a rock of offence even to
c. Seeing you love life and would live in peace and quietness the likeliest means to attain this is 1. To keep your Tongues from speaking evil of any man and from all other evil 2. And from falshood deceit and dissimulation for it is mens own unbridled Tongues which bring most of their troubles on them and false words that hide faults at last detected expose men more 3. Avoid all real evil and then your Righteousness will appear through the Vâ—il of malicious slanders and falshood will be detected and not long hide your Innocency 4. And do all the good you can to all men as well as your immediate Duty to God And Nature having a love to such as do us good and a reverence of God such good works and well doing will powerfully justifie you in the Consciences of most men 5. And stand not contentiously on your right but whatever men are or do seek peace with all and be not soon weary but follow after it still in hope 12. For the eyes of the Lord are over the righteous and his ears are open unto their prayers but the face of the Lord it against them that do evil 12. And this is not meer policy to please men but whatever they be it is God that your lives and peace depend on and he that commandeth this is pleased with it and his Eyes watch over you for good to save you from unreasonable men and he heareth their prayers in all distress while evil speakers and doers God himself is more against than men 13. And who is he that will harm you if ye be followers of that which is good 13. If your Zeal in Religion be a Zeal of good works to set your selves earnestly as to obey God so to do good to all men he must be a very impious and diabolical man that will for this sett against you It is the likeliest way to your quietness 14. But and if ye suffer for righteousness sake happy are ye and be not afraid of their terrour neither be troubled 14. But I confess such blinded unreasonable malignant Slaves and Executioners Satan hath that will persecute you even for Righteousness sake But this is the way to and prognostick of your reward and happiness And therefore let not mens threats rage or cruelty terrifie or trouble you seeing you shall be unspeakably gainers by it 15. But sanctifie the Lord God in your hearts and be ready always to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with meekness and fear 15. But let God always be in your hearts with the highest respect obedience and honour and be still furnished with those Reasons of your Faith and Hope that you may be ready to profess them and to give a good account of them to any that demandeth it and this with meekness and due reverence to Superiors and not with passionate upbraiding them or with disdain 16. Having a good conscience that whereas they speak evil of you as of evil doers they may be ashamed that falsly accuse your good conversation in Christ 16. Keeping your Consciences clear from guilt that they may justifie you when men accuse you and whereas men slander you as bad men and seditious and unpeaceable your good conversation according to Christ's Law and Example may shame their false accusations a better defence than bare words and disputing with them 17. For it is better if the will of God be so that ye suffer for well-doing than for evil doing 17. For if God will have you suffer it 's far better that it be for well doing than for ill doing Better for you though worse for your Persecutors For now the body only suffereth while the soul is free which else would suffer far worse than persecution 18. For Christ also hath once suffered for sins the just for the unjust that he might bring us to God 18. For Christ himself had greater sufferings in the body than we but he suffered not in the conscience of any guilt of his own but was just and suffered for the unjust to reconcile and bring us to God 18 19 20. Being put to death in the flesh but quickned by the Spirit By which also he went and preached unto the spirits in prison Which sometime were disobedient when once the long-suffering of God waited in the days of Noah while the ark was a preparing wherein few that is eight souls were saved by water 18 19 20. Being put to death indeed as to the flesh but made alive as to the Spirit or by the Spirit in which or by which he went and preached to the Spirits in Prison which heretofore in the days of Noah were refractory and hardned in sin and disobedience while the long suffering of God endured them and waited for their Repentance while the Ark was making and preparing and Noah preaching to them yet so impenitent were they to the last that only eight were saved by the Ark. Note It 's no wonder that Expositors of this Text differ Some think that by the Spirit should rather be in the Spirit or as to it put in direct distinction from the Body and that it 's an Argument for the immortality of the Soul by quickned being meant only that his Soul was alive while his Body was dead and that in that Soul he went then and preach't to imprisoned sinners that were drowned in the Flood say some to shew them his Triumph and what Salvation they lost and say they This is it that is called his Descending to Hell say others to offer them mercy once again say others to bring some penitents from their long imprisonment But others think that by Spirit is meant the Power of God or the Divine Nature of Christ or the Holy Ghost not Christ's Soul again enâ—â—ing into his Body and that the preaching meant was by Christ's Spirit in Noah before the Flood and not after his Death To name other Expositions or the Reasons given for each would but perplex the Reader unless I were able so clearly to assert one of the Expositions as to confute all the rest They that think Christ's Soul and Godhead preacht to Spirits while his Body lay in the Grave suppose that those Spirits knew it whom it concerned But if it had been necessary for us to know not only Christ's preaching to our selves but to them he would surely have more clearly fold it us 21. The like figure whereunto even baptism doth also now save us not the putting away of the filth of the flesh but the answer of a good conscience towards God by the resurrection of Jesus Christ 21. And that Salvation from the Deluge by the Ark prefigureth our Salvation in the Church from God's wrath by Baptism and that through the power of Christ's Resurrection to which we begin our Conformity when we are raised to Holiness by his Spirit as we rise out of the Water in Baptism But by Baptism I mean
will give them a better And how else should we overcame the World but by believing in him that overcome it and is preparing a place for us in Heaven and hath made us the Heirs of Glory 6. This is he that came by water and blood even Jesus Christ not by water only but by water and blood and it is the Spirit that beareth witness because the Spirit is truth 6. This is he that as he was baptized so he instituted Baptism for the cleansing of Souls And as he was crucified to be a Sacrifice for sin so doth he by his Sacrament and Grace communicate this Sacrifice in its Benefits to us which his Crucifixion signified when both Water and Blood run out of his pierced Side He cleanseth us nor by Water and Baptism alone but as a Sacrifice by Water and Blood and at a dearer rate And the Witness by which God attesteth all this to be his Truth is the Gift of his Spirit 7. For there are three that bear record in heaven the Father the Word and the holy Ghost and these three are one 8. And there are three that bear witness in earth the Spirit and the water and the blood and these three agree in one 7 8. For there are three in Heaven who have given us their Witness to the Gospel on Earth even the Father who hath from Heaven declared Christ to be his Son and the Word or Godhead of Christ which he shewed in his Miracles Resurrection c. And the Holy Ghost sent down for Infallibility Miracles and Renovation of the Faithful And these are so Three as yet to be One. And on Earth we have seen these three Witnesses attesting one thing by Agreement even the Spirit in the Souls of Believers in their Miracles and Holiness sealing the Truth the Water of Baptism and the washing of their Souls from Sin and Christ's Bâ—ood and Sacrifice which is our Expiation signified in the Lord's Supper even as Christ on the Cross first recommended his Spirit into his Father's Hands and then out of his pierced Side came Water and Blood Note Though much of these words Vers 7 8. be not in many ancient Copies of the Bible we have more reason to think that the Arrians left them out than that the Orthodox put them in other Texts that assert Christ's Godhead being so used But however it need not offend the Faithful there being so many other Texts which assert the Trinity 9. If we receive the witness of men the witness of God is greater for this is the witness of God which he hath testified of his Son 9. If the Witness of credible Men and Controversies among us much more must the Witness of God be believed And this mentioned is God's own Testimony of Christ 10. He that believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in himself he that believeth not God hath made him a liar because he believeth not the record that God gave of his Son 10. He that is a true Believer in Christ hath the Spirit of Christ which hath regenerated him for if any man have not his Spirit he is none of his And this Spirit of Power Wisdom and Holiness is most certainly from God and an infallible Evidence that God owneth the Gospel therefore all these have the witnessing Evidence of Christ in themselves And he that believeth not so sure a Testimony of God doth make him a Lyer as if he gave the Holy Spirit as a false Witness of Christ to deceive the World 11. And this is the record that God hath given to us eternal life and this life is in his Son 12. He that hath the Son hath life and he that hath not the Son of God hath not life 11 12. And the sum of the Gospel attested by God and his Spirit is this that God hath made a free Deed of Gift of Pardon and Salvation to the World even the Life of Grace and Glory but so as that this Life is given us in and with Christ who with all these Benefits is offered to Men on condition of believing Acceptance As a Woman in Marriage hath the Man with his Estate and as we chuse our Physician for Physick our Teacher for Learning our Ruler for Government c. He that hath Christ upon believing Acceptance as his Saviour hath Life initially and Title to Salvation And he that hath not Christ through his Unbelief and Refusal hath not Life 13. These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God that ye may know that ye have eternal life and that ye may believe on the name of the Son of God 13. These things I have written to you that are true Christians that you may know what a Treasure you have in and with Christ even Right to Eternal Life and its Beginning here and that you may go on confirmed and constant in the Faith 14. And this is the confidence that we have in him that if we ask any thing according to his wiil he heareth us 14. And through our Interest in Christ his Merits and Intercession we have sufficient ground of Confidence that by and through him our Prayers are heard and that he will give us whatever we ask which he hath promised to give and we are fit to receive 15. And if we know that he hear us whatsoever we ask we know that we have the petitions that we desired of him 15. And if he thus hear your Prayers we may reckon that in his time and way he will give us whatever Particular we ask if we and our Prayers be qualified for his Promise 16. If any man see his brother sin a sin which is not unto death he shall ask and he shall give him life for them that sin not unto death There is a sin unto death I do not say that he shall pray for it 17. All unrighteousness is sin and there is a sin not unto death 16 17. And this comfort you have in your Prayers for others as well as for your selves God will hear you for those who are qualified for the Mercy which you beg for them according to his Promise Death temporal and eternal is the Wages of sin but with great difference There are many sins of Infirmity which we hate and strive against as vain Thoughts Words Passions Coldness in Duty Imperfection in all Good and all sins that stand with true Repentance and the predominant Love of God and Holiness These the Law of Grace doth pardon through Christ and not damn any for But Pardon must be asked and shall be obtained for the faithful penitent qualified person But God hath told us that he doth not pardon the Impenitent and Unsanctified that had rather keep their sin than leave it and are unqualified for Pardon Your Prayer to God to pardon such shall not prevail while they are impenitent much less for them that are Infidels and blaspheme the Holy Ghost And God's own Children may fall
Christ be made the holy City or his Chief Royal Seat and there will be his Thousand years Reign on Eâ—rth Others take the Holy City to mean the Reformed Churches which shall again be assaulted by all sorts of Enemies before the day of Judgment And some take the Camp of the Saints and the Beloved City to be the seven Asian Churches to whom John wrote Whatever it be if it be past I understand not what or when it was if it be to come time must expound it In general it is sure that Enemies will oft assault the Church and God will defend it 10. And the devil that deceived them was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone where the beast and the false prophet are and shall be tormented day and night for ever and ever 10. When Christ hath delivered his Church from Pagan Cruelty the same Dragon or Devil will seek new Instruments to assault it from age to age and most notably at the last But he shall be conquered after all and be cast out into torment as the Pagan Powers and Deceivers were 11 And I saw a great white throne and him that sat on it from whose face the earth and the heaven fled away and there was found no place for them 11. Some think that this speaketh not of the day of Judgment but of the calling of the Jews And some think the meaning is that when Christ sets up the Thousand years refined Church by a Resurrection and his visible presence say some or by a holy Government and People and Deliverance from Enemies say others both the Power of Infidels Turks and Heathens which are meant by the Earth and the Corrupted Church both Papal and Greek c. meant by Heaven shall all vanish that the holy City may take place But most say it describeth the day of Judgment 12. And I saw the dead small and great stand before God and the books were opened and another book was opened which is the book of life and the dead were judged out of those things which were written in the books according to their works 12. When Christ hath overcome his Churches Enemies he will judge the World and the book of their own doings and Consciences shall be opened and also Gods book of Life the Scripture or Gospel Law say some which is the Rule of Judgment or the book of Gods Decree say others in which all are enrolled that shall be saved And they shall be judged according to their works the matter of Fact being recorded in their book and the matter of right in Gods Law and the conclusion in his Decree To be judged according to their works is to be then justified or condemned as they have sincerely kept Christ's Law of Grace by which they shall be tryed or have not kept it by Faith Repentance and sincere Obedience the condition of Salvation 13. And the sea gave up her dead which were in it and death and hell delivered up the dead which were in them and they were judged every man according to their works 13. All that were any way dead were judged according to their works by the Law that they were under 14. And death and hell were cast into the lake of fire this is the second death 15. And whosoever was not found written in the book of life was cast into the lake of fire 14 15. And death and Hades that is Mortality shall to his Saints be by Christ for ever abolished or as some take it those wicked men that death and hell shall deliver up to Judgment shall be cast into hell fire This utter abolition or this damnation is called the second death And whosoever hath not right to Salvation by the Gospel Covenant or Law of grace and is not by God enrolled among the Heirs of Life was cast into the Lake of fire Mr. Potter and many others expound all this confidently and the two following Chapters of Christs judging and rewarding and punishing men in this Life But others as confidently of the Life to come Though this make the Text difficult it maketh no great doctrinal controversie both being commonly believed CHAP. XXI 1. ANd I saw a new heaven and a new earth for the first heaven and the first earth were passed away and there was no more sea 1. N. That the corrupt State of the World and the degenerate Church may be called the old heaven and earth is granted And that the Church before the End may be so reformed and blessed as that heaven and earth may be said to be new And also that fire at last shall dissolve the earth and that heaven that fell under the Curse for mans sin and there shall be no annihilation but a New Heaven and earth is plain in Peter c. But which of these is the sense of this Text is doubtful I incline most to the later that it is the new World that shall follow the conflagration and Judgment If any ask what the new earth shall be for he must take up with what God hath told us Therein shall dwell Righteousness and the Creature be delivered from the bondage of Corruption into the glorious liberty of the Soas of God and all things shall be restored Whether we shall then dwell on Earth or only a new made Generation is not so clear But the Jerusalem now in Heaven consisteth of Spirits And this must come down from Heaven and these Spirits must be again at the Resurrection embodyed And do not new bodies suit with a new Earth as Spirits with Heaven Obj. This will be to our loss Ans No God will dwell with man and be no Stranger to us then in Heaven Heaven and Earth will not be separated as now As our bodies will be no Clog to the Souls but Spiritual incorruptible bodies so Earth will be made suitable to them It s no diminution to the Glory of the Sun to shine on bodies no nor of God to Vouchsafe them his influence 2. And I John saw the holy city new Jerusalem coming down from God out of heaven prepared as a bride adorned for her husband 2. Not new created Souls but immortal Souls coming down with Christ say some before the day of Judgment say others after Many Texts seem to place it here and not in Heaven only after the Resurrection This is the Life of Preparation on our part but Souls in Heaven are further prepared by Christ 3. And I heard a great voice out of heaven saying Behold the tabernacle of God is with men and he will dwell with them and they shall be his people and God himself shall be with them and be their God 3. Wherever the place be Gods presence in glory wlll make it a Heaven to us But if it did speak only of an advancement by holy Reformation and Peace on Earth it would be so far like to Heaven 4. And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes and there shall be no more death
World and the Flesh will strive hard against both But Grace will conquer and make all a delight 3. Fewer turned Christians then than did after Christs ascension But if most on earth perish how little is the earth to the vast and glorious regions of the blessed 15. Beware of false Prophets who come to you in sheeps cloathing but inwardly they are ravening wolves 16. Ye shall know them by their fruits Do men gather grapes of thorns or figs of thistles 15 16. And you must expect the temptation of Teachers falsly pretending Divine inspiration and authority they will come to you with enticing pretences as speaking for God for truth for godliness for your salvation for order peace c. but mischief and hurtfulness is in their heart and design And if you think their pretences too hard for you to confute look to the tendency and effects Thorns and thistles prick and hurt and Grapes and Figs are sweet and nourishing If their Counsel and their practice be hurtfull and destroying they are Wolves and not of God Their bloudy jaws and teeth will bewray them tho in sheeps cloathing If they would draw you to wickedness or turn you from a sober just and holy life or if instead of Love and Peace and doing good they are for hatred contention cruelty oppression unjust silencing excommunicating and persecuting by these fruits you may know them N. Tho every cruel wicked man is not a false teacher nor every man is to believed in all his Doctrines who is loving and godly Yet 1. that doctrine that tendeth to do more hurt than good is naught 2. And usually God teacheth the meek and loving and holy persons all necessary truth and forsaketh most the understanding of the wicked proud and worldly And tho not meer ornamental accomplishments yet the saving gifts of the Spirit go together that is Illumination and holy love and obedience and peace And who can be confident that Gods Spirit teacheth those men the truth above others whom he never taught the knows necessary duties of love peace justice holiness and temperance When their lives tell us that they serve the Devil its hard to believe that they are inspired of God as extraordinary men tho they may preach the truth for reputation and advantage 1. Even so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit 18. A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit 19. Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down and cast into the fire 20. Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them 17 18 19 20. As the man is so will he do Therefore by the badness of their fruit you may know that they speak not from the Spirit of God Note That Christ giveth us not this Rule to know ordinary Priests and Preachers Doctrine by For when Rulers and Countreys own sound Doctrine wicâ—ed worldly men will own it for preferment and worldly ends But it is to trie Prophets by who pretend to the Spirits inspiration He that is not ruled by the Spirit is not like to be inspired by the Spirit 2. And tho this hold true as to all wickedness yet the fruit that Christ specially meaneth is hurtfulness As the names of Wolves Thorns and Thistles shew 3. If a good man speak or do ill it is because he is not perfectly good but partly bad For instance The Papal Church pretendeth to the infallible guidance of the Spirit when Pope and Councils agree which is To Prophetical Inspiration beyond the meer improvement of theiâ— own knowledge How shall we know whether their pretence be true 1. We find that they cherish ignorance by forbidding the reading of the Scripture in a known Tongue without a License and praying in a Tongue not understood 2. We find that they divide the Christian world by laying its Unity and Peace on impossible terms even a multitude of their own Canons 3. We find they are adversaries to Catholick love by damning all the Christian world save their own Sect and keeping up their Church and Religion by bloudy Doctrines Inquisitions and Massacres 4. And that it is a worldly interest that is thus managed These being all Wolâ—ish Thorny hurtful fruits disprove their pretence to the Spirits infallibility But it being their interest to be for the Deity Christianity and Immortality of Souls in that they may own the truth And if the Reformed Churches have had some errours it is because they are but of imperfect knowledge and reformation 21. Not every one that saith to me Lord Lord shall enter into the kingdom of heaven but he that doth the will of my Father which is in heaven 21. It is not verbal professions and pretending to the Spirit or to be Orthodox or to be better than others nor is it formal worshipping God as the Hypocrites do nor honouring me with the lips and knee alone that will save any one but it is only the holy obedient beliver that shall be saved 22. Many will say to me in that day Lord Lord have we not prophesied in thy name and in thy name have cast out devils and in thy name done many wonderful works 23. And then I will profess to them I never knew you depart from me ye that work iniquity 22 23. Many will then plead not only that they were Bishops or Preachers in the Church but even that they Prophesied and wrought miracles in my name to whom I will say Depart from me all you that lived wickedly whatever you said or did in my name I never owned you nor will I save you 24. Therefore whosoever heareth these sayings of mine and doth them I will liken him to a wise man who built his house upon a rock 25. And the rain descended and and the flouds came and the winds blew and beat on that house and it self not for it was founded on a rock 24 25. He that heareth believeth and obeyeth that which I have now taught you is like a wise man c. Note The obedient believer is the only wise man that buildeth the hopes of his salvation on a sure foundation 26. And every one that heareth these sayings of mine and doth them not shall be like â—ed to a foolish man who built his house on the sand 27. And the rain descended and the flouds came and the winds blew and beat upon that house and it fell and great was the fall of it 26 27. Note 1. Ungodly men that hear Christs Gospel and obey it not are fools and build their hopes of Salvation as on the sands 2. All mens Religion and hopes shall be tried as a house by Storms whether it be well founded and built or not 3. Grievous will be the overthrow of the religious hopes of all hypocrites and ungodly livers 28 29. And it came to pass when Jesus had ended these sayings the people were astonished at his doctrine For he taught them
and the law prophesied until John And if ye will receive it this is Elias which was to come 15. He that hath ears to hear let him hear 13 14 15. The Law and Prophets till John indeed foretold the Messiah but not so determinately and nearly as John did And if you can receive it I tell you John is that Elias that Malachi foretold should go before to prepare the way to Christ The belief of this is of great moment to your faith 16. But whereto shall I liken this generation It is like to children sitting in the Market and calling to their fellows 17. We have piped to you and ye have not danced we have mourned to you and ye have not lamented 16 17. But the unbelievers of this generation do as children in their games complain of one another you will neither dance when we pipe nor lament when we mourn to you you are cross to us whatever game we play 18. For John came neither eating nor drinking and they say He hath a Devil 19. The Son of man came eating and drinking and they say Behold a man gluttonous and a wine bibber a friend of publicans and sinners But wisdom is justified of her children 18 19. John lived austerely on Locusts and wild-honey and they took him for a possessed mad-man And of me that exercise no such unusual austerity of diet but mere temperance they say I am a gluttonous man and a lover of wine No innocency will suffice to escape the false censures of Malignants But the sons of Wisdom will justifie it 20. Then began he to upbraid the cities wherein most of his mighty works were done because they repented not 21. Wo to thee Chorazin Wo to thee Bethsaida for if the mighty works which were done in you had been done in Tyre and Sydon they would have repented long ago in sackcloth and ashes 22. But I say to you It shall be more tollerable for Tyre and Sydon at the day of judgment than for you 20 21 22. Note 1. Christs own Preaching and Miracles had so little success as that he is put to upbraid the places where he had wrought them for their impenitence Therefore the best Preachers may be put to the like 2. The punishment of such as are unconverted under the most convincing Preaching will be most intollerable 3. Tho it be Gods grace which converteth Souls yet he usually so proportioneth it to the means he useth that the same means ordinarily would convert some which converts not others 23. And thou Capernaum which art exalted unto heaven shalt be brought down to hell For if the mighty works which have been done in thee had been done in Sodom it would have remained until this day 24. But I say to you that it shall be more tollerable for the land of Sodom in the day of judgment than for thee 23 24. Thou Capernaum where I have dwelt hast by my presence preaching and works been honoured with the heavenly gifts but for impenitence shalt be destroyed If Sodom had seen and heard what thou hast their repentance would have prevented their destruction But their doom at the day of Judgment shall be more tollerable than thine 25. At that time Jesus answered and said I thank thee O Father Lord of heaven and earth because thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent and hast revealed them to babes 26. Even so Father for so it seemed good in thy sight 25 26. Then Jesus said to God his Father I thank thee O Father who being Lord of Heaven and Earth hast the absolute right to dispose of all that thou hast chosen the despised unlearned sort of men to make known effectually the Gospel of Salvation to rather than the men of reputation for learning and wisdom in the world and hast left proud self-conceited men in their ignorance whilst thou hast taught the humble and meek This pleaseth me as being the choice and good pleasure of thy wisdom 27. All things are delivered to me of my Father and no man knoweth the Son but the Father neither knoweth any man the Father save the Son and he to whomsoeever the Son will reveal him 27. All things are delivered by the Father to me upon my right of Redemption in order to the ends of my saving office so that I am under the Diviâ—â— nature even in my humanity made the universa◠〈◊〉 Ruler and Benefactor And as none can comprehend the mystery of my Person Office and Works save the Father that sent me so none can savingly know God the Father but the Son and he to whom the â—â—n will make him known by the Gospel and the illumination of the Spirit 28. Come unto me all ye that labour and are heavy laden and I will give you rest 29. Take my yoke on you and learn of me for I am meek and lowly in heart and ye shall find rest to your souls 30. For my yoke is easie and my burthen is light 28 29 30. Come to me all ye that are under the slavery of Sin and Satan and under Gods displeasure by your guilt and under the burdensome ceremonious and cursing Law and the Pharisees tutorage and under the toil of a poor afflicted condition in the world and I will give you deliverance and rest Take on you the yoke of my Government and Covenant and learn of me as your Teacher by my Doctrine and Example for I am meek and lowly and my Doctrines are not suited to the Pomp and grandeur of this world nor to the interest and mind of the proud and covetous but to men of a low and humble quality and in this you shall find rest to your tired troubled fearful Souls For my Service and Law is gracious and â—asie fitted to the relief of the guilty and distressed and all that I lay on you by my word and works is sight in comparison of the heavy burdens that you undergo CHAP. XII 1. AT that time Jesus went on the Sabbath day through the corn and his disciples were hungry and began to pluck the ears of corn and to eat Note Both the labour and the early eating seem here meant but specially the first 2. But when the Pharisees saw it they said to him Behold thy disciples do that which is not lawful to do on the sabbath day 2. Art thou a good Teacher who sufferest thy Disciples to break Gods law Note That the Pharisees controversie against Christ was that he was not religious and strict enough in keeping Gods Law so that pretended strictness is no proof that men are in the right 3. But he said to them Have ye not read what David did when he was hungred and they that were with him 4. How he entred into the house of God and did eat the shew-bread which was not lawful for him to eat nor for them that were with him but only for the priests 5. Or have ye not read in the law how that on the sabbath days
the priests in the temple profane the sabbath and are blameless 3 4 5. Your strictness and your accusation of my Disciples are but from your ignorance of the Scripture Have ye not read that hunger justified David and his company for eating the consecrated Bread which else none but the Priests might lawfully eat And that the Priests in the temple labour on the Sabbath and break the outward rest of the day which would be profanation did not the Temple service justifie it 6. But I say to you that in this place is one greater than the temple 6. But if the Temple service can justifie labour I am greater than the Temple and my service and authority can justifie it 7. But if ye had known what this meaneth I will have mercy and not sacrifice ye would not have condemned the guiltless 7. If instead of ignorant preciseness for Ceremonies you had but learnt the true meaning of God in his preferring mercy before Sacrifice you would not have thought that Ceremonies and externals are commanded men for their hurt and must be observed against mercy to our selves or others Gods commands are all for mans good and he maketh not externals and ceremonies for a snare to hurt men You would not have censured the guiltless as sinners had you understood this Note This twice repeated most openly condemneth the Papal Church Government 8. For the Son of man is Lord even of the sabbath-day 8. And as Moses's Law was but to lead men to Christ in whom it is fulfilled so it cannot bind any against him and his authority and saving work for which works sake all things are delivered into his hands even the Law and Sabbath of which he is Lord. 9 10. And when he was departed thence he went into their Synagogue And behold there was a man who had his hand withered and they asked him saying Is it lawful to to heal on the sabbath-day that they might accuse him 9 10. Note That the ceremonial outward strictness of hypocrites is used to ensnare and hurt those that are not of their mind 11. And he said to them What man shall there be among you that shall have one sheep and if it fall into a pit on the sabbath-day will he not lay hold on it and lift it out 11. Will you not draw a sheep out of a pit on the Sabbath-day if you have but one 12. How much then is a man better than a sheep wherefore it is lawful to do well on the sabbath-days 12. It is lawfull to prefer and do a greater duty before a less 13. Then saith he to the man Stretch forth thy hand and he stretched it forth and it was restored whole like as the other 14. Then the Pharisees went out and held a council against him how they might destroy him 13 14. Note That it is part of the Religion of Hypocrites to destroy men for doing the greatest good against their Laws 15. But when Jesus heard it he withdrew himself from thence and great multitudes followed him and he healed them all 16. And charged them that they should not make him known 15 16. Note 1. It is a duty to avoid the hands of Murderers and Persecutors unless when our sufferings are like to do more good than our lives 2. Christ forbid them making him known partly to avoid the envy and rage of persecutors and partly because the time was not yet come till all his works set together with his Resurrection and Spirit should make up a full proof 17 18. That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by Esaias the prophet saying Behold my servant whom I have chosen my beloved in whom my soul is well pleased I will put my Spirit upon him and he shall shew judgment to the Gentiles 19. He shall not strive nor cry neither shall any man hear his voice in the streets 20. A bruised reed shall he not break and smoaking flax shall he not quench till he send forth judgment unto victory 21. And in his name shall the Gentiles trust 17 c. In all this he fulfilled what was prophesied by Isaiah Behold c. Him whom I have selected for this work of Salvation in whom I am well pleased as fulfilling all my will He shall have the fulness of the Spirit and he shall teach the Nations the way of Truth and Righteousness He shall not subdue men by tumults violence or wars but as the Prince of Peace and Grace he shall deal gently with the weak and cherish the least degree of goodness and pardon the faults of the penitent and not use severity of Justice till he have gathered his Church out of the world and overcome and judged his final enemies And it is he in whom all nations shall be blessed 22. Then was brought to him one possessed with a devil blind and dumb and he healed him insomuch that the blind and dumb both spake and saw 23. And all the people were amazed and said Is not this the son of David 22 23. This people were so astonished to see his works that they said Sure this is the Messiah the son of David 24. But when the Pharisees heard it they said This fellow doth not cast out devils but by Beel-zebub the prince of the devils 25. And Jesus knew their thoughts and said to them Every kingdom divided against it self is brought to desolation and every city and house divided against it self shall not sâ—and 26. And if Satan cast out Satan he is divided against himself how then shall his kingdom stand 24 c. The Pharisees could not deny the matter of fact it being notorious and therefore they had no shift left for their unbelief but saying that All such works are not of God The Prince of Devils to deceive the people giveth him power to cast out devils and do his miracles But Christ said If the Devil have a Kingdom he hath wit to preserve it Is it the Devils work to do good to mens Souls and Bodies If holy doctrine and casting out 〈◊〉 and healing the diseased be against Satan 〈…〉 then he is against himself if he be 〈…〉 Kingdom City or House will not stand 〈…〉 â—â—vidâ—d and fight against it self 27. 〈…〉 â—â—â—zâ—bub cast out devils by 〈…〉 â—â—â—en cast them out therâ—â—ore 〈…〉 be your judges 28. But if I cast out devils by the Spirit of God then the kingdom of God is come unto you 27 28. And if you think me a Conjurer and confederate with Satan what say you of your own Countreymen my Disciples who cast them out by the power they receive from me Are they all conjurers too Therefore they shall be witness against your unbelief and blasphemy But if all this be certainly done by me by no less power than the Spirit of God you should see that this is Gods attestation to me and that his Kingdom is come in which the Messiah is to conquer Satan and destroy his works 29. Or else how can one enter
need of the physitian but they that are sick I came not to call the righteous but sinners to repentance 15. c. N. 1. The Hypocrite Pharisees wil be more strict and holy than Christ if separating from others and aggravating other mens Sins and justifying themselves were Holiness 2. I came to be a Saviour to Sinners by calling them to Repentance that they may be Converted and Forgiven If you are no Sinners I am no Saviour for you 18. And the disciples of John and the Pharisees used to fast and they come and say to him Why do the disciples of John and the Pharisees fast but thy disciples fast not 19. And Jesus said to them Can the children of the bride-chamber fast while the bridegroom is with them as long as they have the bridegroom with them they cannot fast 20. But the dayes will come when the bridegroom shall be taken from them and then they shall fast in those dayes 18. Why do you think you merit by your fasting which is to be used only in its season You use not to fast but feast at your Marriages my presence is more joyful to them than a Marriaged feast when I am ascended and they are exposed to the scorn and persecution of men they shall fast Humiliation will be more suitable to their outward state tho they inwardly rejoyce 21. No man also seweth a piece of new cloth on an old garment else the new piece that filled it up taketh away from the old and the rent is made worse 22. And no man putteth new wine into old bottles else the new wine doth burst the bottles and the wine is spilled and the bottles will be marred but new wine must be put into new bottles 21.22 They are not yet fit for austerities 23. And it came to pass that he went through the corn fields on the sabbath-day and his disciples began as they went to pluck the ears of corn 24. And the Pharisees said to him Behold why do they on the sabbath-day that which is not lawful 23.24 Ceremonious Hypocrites will be still strickter then Christ in the Ceremonious part while they violate morals 25. And he said to them Have ye never read what David did when he had need and was hungry he and they that were with him 26. How he went into the house of God in the daies of Abiathar the high Priest and eat the shew-bread which is not lawful to eat but for the Priests and gave also to them which were with him 25. c. Do you not know that precepts of rites and ceremonies give place to necessity and precepts of Charity and self preservation And that Davids instance proveth this in the daies of Abiathar a little before he was High Priest even in his father Abimeleohs Priest-hood he and his company did eate the hallowed bread which without necessity had not been lawful 27. And he said to them The sabbath is made for man and not man for the sabbath 28. Therefore the son of man is LORD also of the Sabbath 27.28 The sabbath is appointed to be a meanes of the good of Man and not man a meanes of it And no meanes is to be used against its end but 〈◊〉 it even the good of Man And therefore I 〈…〉 to settle the Laws of grace as conducing to 〈◊〉 recovery and good of man have power of dispensation or alteration of the Sabbath as shall tend to the ends of mans good and Salvation CHAP. III. 1. ANd he entred again into the synagogues and there was a man there which had a withered hand 2. And they watched him whether he would heal him on the sabbath-day that they might accuse him 1.2 N. Malignity is not restrained by Miracles 3. And he saith to the man that had the withered hand Stand forth 4. And he saith to them Is it lawful to do good on the sabbath-day or to do evil to save life or to kill but they held their peace 3.4 Do you ceremonious murderers that lay wait for my life now keep the sabbath and do I break it by saving mens lives 5. And when he had looked round about on them with anger being grieved for the hardness of their hearts he saith to the man Stretch forth thine hand And he stretched it out and his hand was restored whole as the other 5. N. 1. Anger and grief for mens sin were justified by Christs example 2. A hard heart can sin against Miracles and Mercy 6. And the Pharisees went forth and straightway took counsel with the Herodians against him how they might destroy him 6. N. Its folly to doubt whether there be Devils while Devils incarnate dwell among us what else but Devils sure could make ceremonious hypocrites consult with Politike Royalists to destroy the Son of God for saving mens health and lives by Miracle Quer. Whether if this withered hand had been their own they would have plotted to kill him that would have cured them by a Miracle as a sabbath Breaker And whether their successours would silence and imprison Godly Ministers if they could cure them of all their sicknesses and help them to preferment and give them money to feed their lusts 7. But Jesus withdrew himself with his disciples to the sea and a great multitude from Galilee followed him and from Judea 7. N. They that will drive away mercy from them shall be without it and speed as they choose and those that follow after Christ and mercy sincerely shall have their 〈◊〉 8. 〈◊〉 from Jerusalem and from Idumea and from beyond Jordan and they about Tyre and Sidon a great Multitude when they heard what great things he did came unto him 9. And he spake to his disciples that a small ship should wait on him because of the multitude lest they should throng him 10. For he had healed many insomuch that they pressed upon him for to touch him as many as had plagues 9.10 Were men but as regardful of their Souls as of their bodies how universally and joyfully would Christianity and Godliness be received 11. And unclean spirits when they saw him fell down before him and cried saying Thou art the Son of God 12. And he straightly charged them that they should not make him known 11.12 N. He would not have the Devil preach the Gospel lest it should bring it under supicion 13. And he goeth up into a mountain and calleth unto him whom he would and they came unto him 14. And he ordained twelve that they should be with him and that he might send them forth to preach 13.14 N. Apostles were witnesses and preachers but not Lords nor Silencers nor Persecutors 15. And to have power to heal sicknesses and to cast out devils 15. N. But not to do mischief and promote the Devils Kingdom by fighting against love and Godliness 16. And Simon he surnamed Peter 17. And James the son of Zebedee and John the brother of James and he surnamed them Boanerges which is The sons of
9. And he asked him What is thy name and he answered him saying My name is Legion for we are many 9. N. Spirits lose not their individuation by falling into one common soul 2. Seeing the greatest multiplicity is among the least of beings there are more Boughs and Sprigs than Trunks of Trees more Flyes than men c. It seems that the very nature of Devils is debased with their quality and they are not now of so light a spiritual nature as they were before their fall if there were so great a number to afflict one man 10. And he besought him much that he would not send them away out of the countrey 11. Now there were nigh to the mountains a great herd of swine feeding 12. And all the devils besought him saying Send us into the swine that we may enter into them 13. And forthwith Jesus gave them leave And the unclean spirits went out and entred into the swine and the herd ran violently down a steep place into the sea they were about two thousand and they were choaked in the sea 10 c. Let us play a small game rather than none It will somewhat abate our pain to do some mischief tho a less and not to be imprisoned in the deep N. The reason why Devils hurt us no more is because God will not give them leave 14. And they that fed the swine fled and told it in the city and in the countrey And they went out to see what it was that was done 15. And they come to Jesus and see him that was possessed with the devil and had the Legion sitting and cloathed and in his right mind and they were afraid 16. and they that saw it told them how it befel to him that was possessed with the devil and also concerning the swine 17. And they began to pray him to depart out of their coasts 14. c. N. When they were healed by Christ they followed him But when they lost their Swine by him they would be rid of him 18. And when he was come into the ship he that had been possessed with the devil prayed him that he might be with him 19. Howbeit Jesus suffered him not but saith to him Go home to thy friends and tell them how great things the Lord hath done for thee and hath had compassion on thee 20. And he departed and began to publish in Decapolis how great things Jesus had done for him and all men did marvel 18. c. N. All must honour God in their places but not all in one place and station 21. And when Jesus was passed over again by ship unto the other side much people gathered unto him and he was nigh unto the sea 22. And behold there cometh one of the rulers of the synagogue Jairus by name and when he saw him he fell at his see 23. And besought him greatly saying My little daughter lyeth at the point of death I pray thee come and lay thy hands on her that she may be healed and she shall live 24. And Jesus went with him and much people followed him and througed him 21. N. Each Synagogue had more than one Ruler 2. It was then a great mercy to be Afflicted For such came to Christ for help while others maligned him 25. And a certain woman which had an issue of Blood twelve years 26. And had suffered many things of many Physicians and had spent all that she had and was nothing bettered but rather grew worse 27. When she had heard of Jesus came in the press behind and touched his garment 28. For she said If I may but touch â—is clothes I shall be whole 29. And straightway the fountain of her blood was dryed up and she felt in her body that she was healed of that plague 25. c. N. Her strong Faith prepared her for a speedy cure 30. And Jesus immediately knowing in himself that vertue was gone out of him turned him about in the press and said Who touched my cloathes 31. And his disciples said to him Thou seest the multitude thronging thee and sayest thou Who touched me 32. And he looked round about to see her that had done this thing 33. But the woman fearing and trembling knowing what was done in her came and fell down before him and told him all the truth 34. And he said to her Daughter thy faith hath made thee whole go in peace and be whole of thy plague 31. c. N. Many touched his cloathes that were never the better so many use his name when they that use it in Faith are healed 2. She feared Christ was angry with her when he healed her 35. While he yet spake there came from the ruler of the synagogues house certain which said Thy daughter is dead why troublest thou the master any further 36. As soon as Jesus heard the word that was spoken he saith to the ruler of the Synagogue Be not afraid onely believe 35. c. Take heed lest distrust deprive thee of thy desire 37. And he suffered no man to follow him save Peter and James and John the brother of James 38. And he cometh to the house of the ruler of the synagogue and seeth the tumult and them that wept and wailed greatly 39. And when he was come in he saith unto them Why make ye this ado and weep the damsel is not dead but sleepeth 40. And they laughed him to scorn but when he had put them all out he taketh the father and the mother of the damsel and them that were with him and entreth in where the damsel was lying 41. And he took the damsel by the hand and said to her Talitha Cumi which is being interpreted Damsel I say unto thee arise 42. And straitway the damsel arose and walked for she was of the age of twelve years and they were astonished with a great astonishment 43. And he charged them straitly that no man should know it and commanded that something should be given her to eat 37. c. N. It was needful that he on whom all must trust for Life Everlasting should shew that he hath the power of Life and Death Yet would not have it divulged to avoid untimely Persecution CHAP. VI. 1. AND he went out from thence and came into his own country and his disciples followed him 2. And when the sabbath-day was come he began to teach in the synagogue and many hearing him were astonished saying From whence hath this man these things and what wisdom is this which is given unto him that even such mighty works are wrought by his hands 3. Is not this the carpenter the Son of Mary the brother of James and Joses and of Judas and Simon and are not his sisters here with us and they were offended at him 2. Because they knew his visible Original and Education and Kindred to be like other of their Neighbours they were by this made backward to believe him to be the Son of God 4. And
faith when it is known to be Gods will and word 38. And Mary said Behold the handmaid of the Lord be it unto me according to thy word 38. Amen Let thy word come to pass They are the expression of Maries faith and hope 38. And the angel departed from her 39. And Mary arose in those days and went into the hill countrey with hast into a city of Judea 40. And entered into the house of Zacharias and saluted Elizabeth 38 39 40. The Angels words made her go see how it was with Elizabeth 41. And it came to pass that when Elizabeth heard the salutation of Mary the babe leaped in her womb and Elizabeth was filled with the holy Ghost 42. And she spake out with a loud voice and said Blessed art thou among women and blessed is the fruit of thy womb 43. And whence is this to me that the mother of my Lord should come to me 44. For lo assoon as the voice of thy salutation sounded in mine ears the babe leaped in my womb for joy 45. And blessed is she that believed for there shall be a performance of those things which were told her from the Lord. 41 42 43 44 45. The Holy-Ghost filled her to speak out these word prophetically c. 46. And Mary said My soul doth magnifie the Lord 47. And my spirit hath rejoyced in God my Saviour 48. For he hath regarded the low estate of his hand-maiden for behold from henceforth all generations shall call me blessed 46 47 48. Mary also filled with the Spirit speaks these words of praise to God My Soul c. 48. He hath raised me highest who was one of the lowest 49. For he that is mighty hath done to me great things and holy is his name 50. And his mercy is on them that fear him from generation to generation 49 50. Mercy to all that fear God and their posterity is the great name or notification of the most Holy God to man 51. He hath shewed strength with his arm he hath scattered the proud in the imagination of their hearts 52. He hath put down the mighty from their seats and exalted them of low degree 53. He hath filled the hungry with good things and the rich he hath sent empty away 51 52 33. He hath shewed that it is he that is Almighty by scattering the proud in their own vain imaginations And by casting down the high and exalting the low And by satisfying the needy and bringing the prosperous to distress 54. He hath holpen his servant Israel in remembrance of his mercy 55. As he spake to our fathers and to Abraham and to his seed for ever 54 55. The promises which he made to Abraham and his seed he is now performing in their proper sense for the saving of all the believing seed The mercy which promised it is now performing it 56. And Mary abode with her about three months and returned to her own house 56. Note It was many months between Maries espousal to Joseph and their marriage 57. Now Elizabeths full time came that she should be delivered and she brought forth a son 58. And her neighbours and her cousins heard how the Lord had shewed great mercy upon her and they rejoyced with her 57 58. In giving a son to one so old 59. And it came to pass that on the eighth day they came to circumcise the child and they called him Zacharias after the name of his father 60. And his mother answered and said Not so but he shall be called John 61. And they said unto her There is none of thy kindred that is called by this name 62. And they made signs to his father how he would have him called 63. And he asked for a writing table and wrote saying His name is John and they marvelled all 59 60 61 62. Note They would have the name keep the memorial of Ancestors 63. By signs 64. And his mouth was opened immediately and his tongue loosed and he spake and praised God 65. And fear came on all that dwelt round about them and all these sayings were noised abroad thoroughout all the hill-countrey of Judea 66. And all they that had heard them laid them up in their hearts saying What manner of Child shall this be And the hand of the Lord was with him 64 65 66. It raised in all the Countrey great expectations what this Child would prove And God did extraordinarily bless him 67. And his father Zacharias was filled with the Holy Ghost and prophesied saying 68. Blessed be the Lord God of Israel for he hath visited and redeemed his people 69. And hath raised up an horn of salvatition for us in the house of his servant David 70. As he spake by the mouth of his holy prophets which have been since the world began 71. That we should be saved from our enemies and from the hand of all that hate us 67 68 69 70 71. Spake by inspiration Note Christ was prophecyed of from the beginning of the World after Adams Fall N. Tho Gods Spirit in him understood just what manner of Saviour Christ would be and what sort of deliverance from enemies he would bring by the destruction of the Jews and calling the Gentiles we know not that Zachary Elizabeth and Mary understood this while they thus prophecyed 72. To perform the mercy promised to our fathers and to remember his holy covenant 73. The oath which he sware to our father Abraham 74. That he would grant unto us that we being delivered our of the hands of our enemies might serve him without fear 75. In holyness and righteousness before him all the days of our life 72 73 74 75. That the Messiah delivering us from all our enemies spiritual and corporal we may serve him in safety not terrified by them Note Holiness and Righteousness are the sum of Gods acceptable service Note The chief benefit of deliverance from cruel enemies is that we freely and peaceably serve God 76. And thou child shalt be called the prophet of the Highest for thou shalt go before the face of the Lord to prepare his ways 77. To give knowledge of salvation unto his people by the remission of their sins 76 77. Thou shalt be a Prophet of God to go before Christ to prepare men to receive him by calling them to repentance proclaiming that a Saviour is come to save his people by pardoning their sins 78. Through the tender mercy of our God whereby the day-spring from on high hath visited us 79. To give light to them that sit in darkness and in the shadow of death to guide our feet into the way of peace 78 79. The tender mercy of God having given us from Heaven the sum of heavenly Light to visit us 79. even to them that lived in the darkness of sin and misery and to guide us into the way of life and happiness 80. And the child grew and waxed strong in spirit and was in the desarts till the day of
and from the sea coasts of Tyre and Sidon which came to hear him and to be healed of their diseases 18. And they that were vexed with unclean spirits and they were healed 19. And the whole multitude sought to touch him for there went vertue out of him and healed them all 14 15 16 17 18 19. O the wonderful mercy of our Saviour to Bodies and Souls 20. And he lifted up his eyes on his disciples and said Blessed be ye poor for yours is the kingdom of God 20. Ye my Disciples though poor in the World Note Matthew more fully repeateth this Sermon than Luke 21. Blessed are ye that hunger now for ye shall be filled Blessed are ye that weep now for ye shall laugh 21. See Matth. 5. 22. Blessed are ye when men shall hate you and when they shall separate you from their company and shall reproach you and cast out your name as evil for the Son of mans sake 22. Blessed are ye though you now hunger weep are hated c. because it is for Righteousness sake 23. Rejoyce ye in that day and leap for joy for behold your reward is great in heaven for in like manner did their fathers unto the Prophets 23. Note But we must see that the cause be good and that our hearts be sound with God in the main and in all other Cases 24. But wo unto you that are rich for ye have received your consolation 25. Wo to you that are full for ye shall hunger Wo unto you that laugh now for ye shall mourn and weep 26. Wo unto you when all men shall speak well of you for so did their fathers to the false prophets 24 25 26. Wo to you ungodly unbelievers though you be now rich and full and merry and well spoken of Not because you are rich and full c. But though you are so because you have no better For mans welfare is to be judged of by what he shall have hereafter and not by what he hath here Note Luke omitteth divers of the beatitudes but reciteth the woes which Matthew omitteth Whether this Sermon was twice spoken by Christ or which is liker but once is uncertain 27. But I say unto you which hear Love your enemies do good to them which hate you 28. Bless them that curse you and pray for them which despitefully use you 29. And unto him that smiteth thee on the one cheek offer also the other and him that taketh away thy cloak forbid not to take thy coat also 30. Give to every man that asketh of thee and of him that taketh away thy goods ask them not again 27 28 29 30. See on Matth. 5. prefer charity and peace before thy right and right not thy self to thy neighbours greater hurt 31. And as ye would that men should do to you do ye also to them likewise 31. Love your neighbours as your selves and make not too great a difference beetwen their interest and your own For justice will not be maintained without Love 32. For if ye love them which love you what thank have ye for sinners also love those that love them 33. And if ye do good to them which do good to you what thank have ye for sinners also do even the same 34. And if ye lend to them of whom ye hope to receive what thank have ye for sinners also lend to sinners to receive as much again 32 33 34. All this is but the exercise of self-love and is not so much as vertue much less that charity in which you must excell all wicked men 35. But love ye your enemies and do good and lend hoping for nothing again and your reward shall be great and ye shall be the children of the highest for he is kind unto the unthankful and to the evil 36. Be ye therefore merciful as your Father also is merciful 35 36. Let your Love and good works be in imitation of God your Father taking his approbation for your full reward 37. Judge not and ye shall not be judged condemn not and ye shall not be condemned forgive and ye shall be forgiven 38. Give and it shall be given unto you good measure pressed down and shaken together and running over shall men give into your bosom for with the same measure that ye mete withal it shall be measured to you again 37 38. God's rewards are sure and full Note The word men v. 38. is not in the Text but They shall give signifieth It shall be given as Luke 16.9 They shall receive you into the everlasting habitations is That ye may be received And Angels are liker to be the Instruments than Men from whom we cannot expect to be measured to as we measure to them Yet the Promise may extend to this that when God seeth it good he will make Men yea Enemies the Instruments of his reward 39. And he spake a parable unto them Can the blind lead the blind shall they not both fall into the ditch 39. He that will be a Teacher of others must himself first understand what he teacheth Teaching-ignorance is the calamity of the Church the deceiver of Souls and the condemnation of the Teachers 40. The disciple is not above his master but every one that is perfect shall be as his master 40. You must look to speed no better than I that am your Master but it will be your perfection to imitate me Learn of me and suffer with me and you shall be blessed with me But some expound it you cannot expect that the Disciples of ignorant Teachers should attain to any higher perfection than their Masters which they gather from the context But Luke useth oft to conjoin various sayings and subjects See Matth. 10.24 41. And why beholdest thou the mote that is in thy brothers eye but perceivest not the beam that is in thy own eye 42. Either how canst thou say to thy brother Brother let me pull out the mote that is in thine eye when thou thy self beholdest not the beam that is in thine own eye Thou hypocrite cast out first the beam that is in thine own eye and then shalt thou see clearly to pull out the mote that is in thy brothers eye 41 42. It is of great necessity for Teachers and Reprovers to know themselves and be free from scandals and the crimes which they reprove and not as Pharisees to be loose in Morals and cruel to others while they are zealous for their Ceremonies else their Hypocrisie will aggravate their Iniquity 43. For a good tree bringeth not forth corrupt fruit neither doth a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit 44. For every tree is known by his own fruit for of thorns men do not gather figs nor of a bramble-bush gather they grapes 43 44. If thou be a bad man thy self and guilty of worse than thou preachest against who will believe thee or expect good fruit from so bad a man Note But Matthew otherwise connecteth these sayings 45. A good
only way that will self-love and reason should soon resolve us what to do and what to trust to 2. The way to be resolved on is that which will help us when all others fail 5. So he called every one of his lords debtors unto him and said unto the first How much owest thou unto my lord 6. And he said An hundred measures of oyl And he said unto him Take thy bill and sit down quickly and write fifty 7. Then said he to another And how much owest thou And he said An hundred measures of wheat And he said to him Take thy bill and write fourscore 5 6 7. Note They were ready for their commodity to joyn in the fraud 8. And the lord commended the unjust steward because he had done wisely for the children of this world are in their generation wiser than the children of light 8. Note His Lord that hated his falshood yet commended his wit 2. O that we had as much wit and care and diligence for our Souls everlasting welfare as false worldly men have for this vain World 9. And I say unto you Make to your selves friends of the mammon of unrighteousness that when ye fail they may receive you into everlasting habitations 9. It is counsel of great importance to you so to use your time and estates which worldly men abuse to sin that when you must shortly and certainly die and leave all your wealth behind you ye may be received into the everlasting heavenly Mansions Note 1. The wealth that by the wicked is abused to damnation may by Believers be used to salvation 2. All this World will fail and forsake us 3. It is not those that we do good to but yet it is God for the good we do them that will receive us into Heaven 4. This is a Testimony of the Soul's Immortality and of the Life to come When we leave this World we are received into everlasting habitations 10. He that is faithful in that which is least is faithful also in much and he that is unjust in the least is unjust also in much 10. God will much judge men according to their use of the little things of this World and will judge them meet for the great things of Glory that have used these well But he will judge them unmeet for heavenly felicity that could not use well the small things of this transitory life 11. If therefore ye have not been faithfull in the unrighteous mammon who will commit to your trust the true riches 11. Do you think God will judge you meet for Heaven that were false in your use of earthly things 12. And if ye have not been faithful in that which is another mans who shall give you that which is your own 12. And if ye have proved false and untrusty in your Stewardship and use of God's entrusted Mercies in this life of Tryal where you had no assurance to stay an hour do you think God will place such as Proprietors in the Everlasting Kingdom 13. No servant can serve two masters for either he will hate the one and love the other or else he will hold to the one and despise the other ye cannot serve God and mammon 13. A divided heart between God and the World is false to God and to it self Ye cannot be true Christians and worldlings too 14. And the Pharisees also who were covetous heard all these things and they derided him 14. Note The love of Riches rises up against holy and mortifying Doctrine with hatred and scorn 15. And he said unto them Ye are they which justifie your selves before men but God knoweth your hearts for that which is highly esteemed among men is abomination in the sight of God 15. You applaud one another and keep up a worldly Reputation but God seeth all the evil of your hearts and he abhorreth the covetous whom you bless and all proud and prosperous worldlings when they are highest in mens esteem 16. The law and the prophets were until John since that time the kingdom of God is preached and every man presseth into it 16 Till John's days the Law and the Prophets that darkly foretold the Kingdom of God as afar off were the chief Teachers of the Church but since John's preaching that this Kingdom is at hand multitudes gladly receive that Tydings and croud or press into it with earnestness 17. And it is easier for heaven and earth to pass than one tittle of the law to fail 17. The Law is God's true Word and shall never prove false The natural-moral part shall continue the Ceremonious part the Types and Prophecies pass not away unfulfilled They all pointed unto Christ who fulfilleth them though he abrogate them 18. Whosoever putteth away his wife and marrieth another committeth adultery and whosoever marrieth her that is put away from her husband committeth adultery 18. See Matth. 5 32. 19. There was a certain rich man which was clothed in purple and fine linnen and fared sumptuously every day 19. Note This is the description of a Sensualist that liveth after the flesh to be clothed in Purple and Silk â—nd to have every day a costly Table of delightful meat â—nd drink Sensual flesh-pleasing is the common damnâ—ng sin and Riches are the fuel of fleshly desires 20. And there was a certain beggar named Lazarus which was laid at his gate full of sores 21. And desiring to be fed with the crumbs which fell from the rich mans table moreover the dogs came and licked his sores 20 21. Note 1. It is like he had some relief there else he would not have layn there 2. The worst men are not usually most afflicted in this life 3. Rich fleshly men make too great a difference between themselves and the Poor and think their superfluities and sumptuous delicious fare must be preferred before the necessities of their poor Brethren 4. Dogs help him whom the rich Sensualist would not help in any competent degree 22. And it came to pass that the beggar died and was carried by the angels into Abrahams bosom the rich man also died and was buried 22. Note Though this be a Parable Christ would not by it insinuate false Doctrine Therefore it sheweth that the Soul doth not die with the Body but goeth to Joy or Misery Abraham is there alive and Lazarus in his bosom before the final Resurrection 2. Death quickly levelleth Rich and Poor the voluptuous and the afflicted 3. Angels that guard the Just in life refuse not at death to serve their Souls as their Convoy unto Happiness 4. To be buried in a Grave and rot to dust is the best that the pampered flesh of the wicked can expect 23. And in hell he lift up his eyes being in torments and seeth Abraham afar off and Lazarus in his bosom 23. Note 1. Such notice as Spirits have is called seeing 2. The Souls of the wicked pass to Hell torments 3. Joyful felicity is called Abraham's bosom to a Jew Some think
the root and be thou planted in the sea and it should obey you 6. If your Faith be true though but small no difficulty shall prevail against it nor any Miracle be too hard when God by his Spirit shall move you to it who will be the chuser of Miracles 7. But which of you having a servant plowing or feeding cattel will say unto him by and by when he is come from the field Go and sit down to meat 8. And will not rather say unto him Make ready wherewith I may sup and gird thy self and serve me till I have eaten and drunken and afterward thou shalt eat and drink 9. Doth he thank that servant because he did the things that were commanded him I trow not 10. So likewise ye when ye shall have done all those things which are commanded you say We are unprofitable servants we have done that which was our duty to do 7 8 9 10. But see that neither your Faith nor Miracles puff you up or make you think too highly of your selves Nor must you desire it to make you conspicuous in the World but for your Masters service which is your duty and by which you must not think that you are profitable to him but obedient to him for your own and other mens good If you have Servants your selves you will not let them prefer themselves and their own interest before you and your commands So you when you have preacht and cast out Devils and done your best think not that you have profited God and thereby deserve to be dignified for the merit of your work but say we did but our duty and the priviledge and benefit is our own and others Note 1. It 's hard to Analize Luke's words because it is uncertain when he sets them together that were spoken together and when he joyneth words spoken on divers occasions 2. When Christ judgeth the unprofitable Servant to utter darkness and yet here calleth all unprofitable the sense is that no man can add any thing to God or profit him nor is he a Receiver but a Giver no Angel can merit of him in Commutative Justice But we must be Profitable to one another and our selves by improving God's Mercies And Christ so loveth his own as that he will reward this as if it profited himself 11. And it came to pass as he went to Jerusalem that he passed through the midst of Samaria and Galilee 12. And as he entred into a certain village there met him ten men which were lepers who stood afar off 13. And they lifted up their voices and said Jesus master have mercy upon us 14. And when he saw them he said unto them Go shew your selves to the priests And it came to pass that as they went they were cleansed 11 12 13 14. Note He intimated thereby a purpose to heal them And he bid them use the ill-called corrupt Priests But whether he sent them to the Priests as those that were to judge of Leprosies before the cleansing or to shew that they were cleansed is doubtful though the first seems to me most probable 15. And one of them when he saw that he was healed turned back and with a loud voice glorified God 16. And fell down on his face at his feet giving him thanks and he was a Samaritan 15 16. He judged it no breach of Christ's command to return first to him and glorifie God and give him thanks 17. And Jesus answering said were there not ten cleansed but where are the nine 18. There are not found that returned to give glory to God save this stranger 17 18. This one man accounted a Heretick by the Jews is the only man of ten that returneth to glorifie God for his Cure Note Many receive Mercies but few glorifie God with true thanksgiving 19. And he said unto him Arise go thy way thy faith hath made thee whole 19. Note This oft-used word of Christ is against them that say that because it is Christ that healeth or justifieth it is not Faith As if the Office of Christ and of Faith might not concur hereunto 20. And when he was demanded of the Pharisees when the kingdom of God should come he answered them and said The kingdom of God cometh not with observation 21. Neither shall they say Lo here or lo there for behold the kingdom of God is within you 20 21. You know not what the Kingdom of God is It is not Christ's apperance in visible pomp as earthly Princes reign It is a Moral Spiritual Kingdom opposite not to Monarchs but to the Kingdom of Satan As Satan reigneth not visibly by himself but by corrupt Princes and Teachers to do his works and by his invisible suggestions and his baits so the Kingdom of God is to destroy Satan's Kingdom and to sanctifie and save men not by Christ's visible pompous reign but by holy Rulers and Teachers and by his Word and Spirit and promises and blessings to work on Souls 22. And he said unto the disciples The days will come when ye shall desire to see one of the days of the Son of man and ye shall not see it 22. Days of suffering are not far off when you will wish for my presence to deliver you or as some when you shall wish for days as easy and quiet as these are now or others think though he spake to his Disciples it is the Pharisees or the Jewish Nation that he spake to them of 23. And they shall say to you See here or see there go not after them nor follow them 24. For as the lightning that lightneth out of the one part under heaven shineth unto the other part under heaven so shall also the Son of man be in his day 23 24. Believe not them that tell you a Deliverer or Christ is in such or such a place For my Kingdom shall not be managed by my personal appearance but by the Light of my Word and Spirit which shall shine from one part of the World to another as Lightning from Heaven or my last coming will be like Lightning sudden and glorious to all mens sight 25. But first must he suffer many things and be rejected of this generation 26. And as it was in the days of Noe so shall it be also in the days of the Son of man 27. They did eat they drank they married wives they were given in marriage untill the day that Noe entred into the ark and the flood came destroyed them all 25 26 27. See Matth. 24. Whether the day of Christ be the day of his just Destruction of the Jews or of his Reign by the Gospel joyned with the Fall of them and other Enemies or his last coming is doubted of by Expositors 28. Likewise also as it was in the days of Lot they did eat they drank they bought they sold they planted they builded 29. But the same day that Lot went out of Sodom it rained fire and brimstone from heaven and destroyed
weep not for me but weep for your selves and for your children 29. For behold the days are coming in the which they shall say Blessed are the barren and the wombs that never bare and the paps that never gave suck 26 27 28 29. It is not my case that you have cause to lament but your own and your Childrens for the dreadful destruction that is coming 30. Then shall they begin to say to the mountains Fall on us and to the hills Cover us 31. For if they do these things in a green tree what shall be done in the dry 30 31. Dreadful will be the approaching vengeance For if they thus use me for my good works what shall they endure who by their heinous sin are as wood dried for the fire 32. And there were also two malefactors led with him to be put to death 33. And when they were come to the place which is called Calvary there they crucified him and the malefactours one on the right hand and the other on the left 32 33. Thus for us the Son of God was numbred with Malefactors by the most ignominious death 34. Then said Jesus Father forgive them for they know not what they do And they parted his raiment and cast lots 34. Qu. Was this an absolute Prayer of Christ If so were they not all forgiven seeing he was always heard And doth not he himself foretel their dreadful punishment Ans It is as if he said I am dying to purchase pardon of sin to all that repent and believe I come not to destroy and condemn but to save It is therefore my part to desire their Repentance and Salvation Take them not as unpardonable for they do this in ignorance and unbelief Tender them forgiveness and give them yet time of Repentance and draw thine Elect to effectual Faith and condemn none for killing me that do not after my Resurrection obstinately reject thy offered mercy to the last This also was the sense of Stephen's Lay not this sin to their charge But final unbelief and rejecting grace is the unpardonable sin which retaineth all the rest 35. And the people stood beholding and the rulers also with them derided him saying He saved others let him save himself if he be Christ the chosen of God 35. O unthankful men to turn so many Miracles of Love and Mercy into cruel insulting scorn Reader behold in these Instances the Nature of faln Man and be humbled and fear thy self 36. And the souldiers also mocked him coming to him and offering him vinegar 37. And saying If thou be the king of the Jews save thy self 36 37. N. He came to save us and not himself till his Resurrection How glad would his Enemies shortly be to be saved by him And how will their tune be changed 38. And a superscription also was written over him in letters of Greek and Latine and Hebrew THIS IS THE KING OF THE JEWS 38. N. As the reason of his death and scorn both of him and all the Jewish Nation 39. And one of the malefactours which were hanged railed on him saying If thou be Christ save thy self and us 39. N. The Cross of Christ was the great scandal to all They thought that he could not be the Christ that did not save himself because they knew not the use of his Sacrifice for Man's Redemption But it shews the power of sin when even a Malefactor crucified shall go out of the World in such reproach 40. But the other answering rebuked him saying Doest not thou fear God seeing thou art in the same condemnation 41. And we indeed justly for we receive the due reward of our deeds but this man hath done nothing amiss 40 41. Wilt thou die in sin Are not we justly suffering for it when he unjustly suffereth being innocent 42. And he said unto Jesus Lord remember me when thou comest into thy kingdom 42. Lord I believe that thou art the true Messiah and the promised King Remember me a sinner with pardoning mercy and acceptance when thou reignest in thy glory 43. And Jesus said unto him Verily I say unto thee To day shalt thou be with me in paradise 43. Trust my Promise Thou shalt this very day be with me in a celestial Paradise of joy N. 1. This Example sheweth us what Election freely doth in calling one while another is past by 2. Christ would give this present proof of the virtue of his Sacrifice to call and justifie sinners 3. True Conversion is never too late to the obtaining of Mercy and Salvation 4. True Faith and Repentance how late soever will have its fruits This man was not saved without good works 1. He confest his sin 2. He confest the justness of his punishment 3. He confessed Christ's Kingdom 4. He justified Christ's Innocency 5. He reproved the Reviler and taught him to repent 6. He prayed even to a crucified dying Christ 7. He prayed not for present deliverance but for a place in Christ's Kingdom 5. The departed Souls of the faithful go presently to Paradise 6. This Paradise is where Christ will be with us Some Hereticks by gross perversion joyn This day with I say as if it had been only the day of Christ's speaking this and not of the man's being in Paradise But it is by falsification contrary to the pointing of all Greek Copies and one Copy saith Beza hath That this day 44. And it was about the sixth hour and there was a darkness over all the earth until the ninth hour 44. Over all the Land from twelve a Clock till three there was an unusual degree of darkness whether by an Ecclipse or extraordinary Clouds is uncertain But it was not such darkness as is in the night 45. And the sun was darkned and the veil of the temple was rent in the mids 45. Some take the veil to be a hanging but it 's liker it waâ— a wall For the Temple was divided into three parts 1. The outer Court where the Gentiles might come 2 The Sanctuary where the Jews came 3. The inner Sanctuary or Holiest where only the High Priest came once a year If it was the wall that enclosed the Holiest then the rending signified the access we have now to God by Christ If it was the second wall it signified the removal of the Mosaical Separation of Jews and Gentiles 46. And when Jesus had cried with a loud voice he said Father into thy hands I commend my spirit and having said thus he gave up the ghost 46. N. The certain Glory that Christ expected was by the way of Trusting his Soul into his Fathers hands And what otherwaies have we to die in hope and peace but to commit our Souls with Trust to our Father and our Redeemer and conjoyn the dying words of Christ Stephen 47. Now when the centurion saw what was done he glorified God saying Certainly this was a righteous man 47. See Matth. 27.54 Though Matthew recite his words thus Verily this was the
with us for it is towards evening and the day is far spent and he went in to tarry with them 29. N. Importunity is the means to prevail for Christ's presence even when he purposeth to stay 30. And it came to pass as he sat at meat with them he took bread and blessed it and brake and gave to them 30. N. Not the Sacrament but as the Master of the Family was wont to do save the peculiar holiness of his manner of doing it 31. And their eyes were opened and they knew him and he vanished out of their sight 31. It 's like partly by God's change on them and partly by Christ's more discernible discovery they knew him N. Though Christ rose in the same Body and was not yet fully glorified it was greatly changed so that he could appear and vanish when and where he pleased and be known or unknown to beholders 32. And they said one to another Did not our heart burn within us while he talked with us by the way and while he opened to us the scriptures 32. N. They told each other how they felt their hearts affected while he preached to them 33. And they rose up the same hour and returned to Jerusalem and found the eleven gathered together and them that were with them 34. Saying The Lord is risen indeed and hath appeared unto Simon 33 34. As soon as they came in among them the eleven first told these two that the Lord was risen c. 35. And they told what things were done in the way and how he was known of them in breaking of bread 35. Then the two also told the eleven and the company what they had seen and heard in the way c. 36. And as they thus spake Jesus himself stood in the midst of them and saith unto them Peace be unto you 36. N. We need not feign that he opened the door when he could appear and disappear when and where he would He did not lie hidden in some corner when they saw him so seldom in forty days but disappeared N. 2. Peace is the voice of a risen Saviour who purchased it so dearly and giveth it as the great Peace-maker 37. But they were terrified and affrighted and supposed that they had seen a spirit 37. If he had opened the door and come in as other men it 's like they would not have taken him for a Spirit 38. And he said unto them Why are ye troubled and why do thoughts arise in your hearts 39. Behold my hands and my feet that it is I my self handle me and see for a spirit hath not flesh and bones as ye see me have 40. And when he had thus spoken he shewed them his hands and his feet 38 39 40. Troubling thoughts are ready to surprize ignorant persons but Christ to suppress them appealed to their senses For man is apt to believe what he seeth and feeleth but is hardly brought to believe any thing above sense N. Spirits have not flesh and blood 41. And while they yet believed not for joy and wondered he said unto them Have ye here any meat 41. N. There was some belief called Hope or else they could not have had joy But it 's hard fully to believe great things which we desire through the power of fear lest it should not prove true 42. And they gave him a piece of a broiled fish and of an hony-comb 43. And he took it and did eat before them 4â— 43. N. 1. They dieted skilfully Broiling and Hony correct both the pituitous frigidity and the corruptibility of fish 2. Eating proved Christ to be no meer Spirit When Angels did eat they first took Bodies or else seemed to do what they did not Therefore glorified Bodies eat not because they are spiritual though not meer Spirits and have their sustenance without eating 44. And he said unto them These are the words which I spake unto you while I was yet with you that all things must be fulfilled which were written in the law of Moses and in the prophets and in the psalms concerning me 44. N. This Testimony of Christ confirmeth the Law of Moses the Prophets and the Psalms to be the true Word of God 45. Then opened he their understanding that they might understand the scriptures 45. N. This was a greater effect of Divine Power to open mens understandings than to appear without opening the door The understanding of man is shut up against the understanding of things spiritual till Christ open it O pray for this opening 46. And said unto them Thus it is written and thus it behoved Christ to suffer and to rise from the dead the third day 46. This should not seem new or strange to you which the Scriptures so fully foretold 47. And that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his Name among all nations beginning at Jerusalem 48. And ye are witnesses of these things 47 48. I have by Redemption purchased an Act of Grace and Oblivion a free universal pardon of sin to all that repent and will accept it as my gift This must be preached to all Nations and you must do it first by Office who are my Witnesses of the matter of fact 49. And behold I send the promise of my Father upon you but tarry ye in the city of Jerusalem until ye be endued with power from on high 49. And the great Promise of the Holy Ghost for Miracles Tongues and Holiness as my Agent Seaâ— and Earnest I will quickly pour out upon you But wait together at Jerusalem till it be done and you be endued with the foresaid power from God 50. And he led them out as far as to Bethany and he lift up his hands and blessed them 51. And it came to pass while he blessed them he was parted from them and carried up into heaven 50 51. Afterward at the end of forty days when he had oft appeared to them and given them their Commission to go and Disciple all Nations baptizing them into the name of the Father Son and Holy Ghost teaching them to observe all things that he had commanded them promising to be with them to the end of the World Mat. 28.19.20 Mark 16.15 16. See Acts 1.9 N. Christ that parted from Earth with a Blessing will bless his Church here and for ever 52. And they worshipped him and returned to Jerusalem with great joy 52. Note Though their Lord was gone from them on Earth they were now assured that they had a King and Saviour in Heaven whence his influence would be most extensive and efficacious 53. And were continually in the temple praising and blessing God Amen 53. As they worshipped their glorified Redeemer so they continued together assembled in the Temple not yet alienated from all Jewish Worship praising and magnifying the Name of God who had bestoâ—ed a Saviour and his Grace upon them and had given the Church so gracious and glorious a Saviour and Head and done such wonders
thee mine hour is not yet come 3 4. These words are not a breach of the fifth Commandment but as much as to say I am not to do Miracles by the direction of a Mothers Authority or by man but in the time and manner as by the Divine Wisdome shall be determined And by this and other passages Christ seems to foresee how Papists would overvalue his Mother 5 His mother saith unto the servants whatsoever he saith unto you do it 5. N. She believed his Power though he represt her Presumption 6 And there were set there six waterpots of stone after the manner of the purifying of the Jews containing two or three firkins a piece 7 Jesus saith unto them Fill the water-pots with water And they filled them up to the brim 8 And he saith unto them Draw out now and bear unto the governor of the feast And they bare it 6 c. Note It is conjectured to be about 1000 eight hundred pounds or pints oâ— Wine that Christ made which shewed that the Guests were very many or that he was at such Festivals for freer drinking of Wine than is fit among us perhaps all their Wine was small and not all of it then drunk but this and the like occasioned the Pharisees censure of him 9 When the ruler of the feast had tasted the water that was made wine and knew not whence it was but the servants which drew the water knew the governor of the feast called the bridegroom 10 And saith unto him Every man at the beginning doth set forth good wine and when men have well drunk then that which is worse but thou hast kept the good wine until now 9. Mariages among the Jews were celebrated with great Feasting where moderate jocundity was thought seasonable The reason Christ giveth for his Disciples not fasting was because the Bridegroom was yet with them When they had drunk to temperate hilarity small Wine was most suitable The vulgar Latin is when they are drunk and perhaps with Drunkards that might be the custom to bring smaller Wine when they could not well distinguish them 11 This beginning of miracles did Jesus in Cana of Galilee and manifested forth his glory and his disciples believed on him 11. By this he shewed them his Divine Power and convinced his Disciples that he was the Messiah 12 After this he went down to Capernaum he and his Mother and his Brethen and his disciples and they continued there not many days 13 And the Jews passover was at hand and Jesus went up to Jerusalem 14 And found in the temple those that sold oxen and sheep and doves and the changers of money sitting 15 And when he had made a scourge of small cords he drove them all out of the temple and the sheep and the oxen and poured out the changers mony and overthrew the tables 16 And said unto them that sold doves Take these things hence make not my Fathers house an house of merchandise 12 c. It seems probable that Christ did thus cleanse the Temple twice And that this is not the same History with that Matt. 21. though indeed its very like it 17 And his disciples remembred that it was written The zeal of thine house hath eaten me up 17. They believed that his zeal for Gods house might warrant this action in the Messiah as Ps 69.9 18 Then answered the Jews and said unto him what sign shewest thou unto us seeing that thou doest these things 18. These arbitrary actions require some extraordinary Commission to warrant them By what sign dost thou prove that thou hast such authority 19 Jesus answered and said unto them Desâ—roy this temple and in three days I will raise it up 20 Then said the Jews Forty and six years was this temple in building and wilt thou rear it up in three days 21 But he spake of the temple of his body 19 N. He told them enigmatically what should be after plainly expounded Many Prophecies written darkly are not intended to be presently understood but when they are fulfilled 22 When therefore he vvas risen from the dead his disciples remembred that he had said this unto them and they believed the scripture and the vvord vvhich Jesus had said 22. When this was performed by his Resurrection his Disciples believed the Prophesies of him and his own words 23 Novv vvhen he vvas in Jerusalem at the passover in the feast day many believed in his name vvhen they savv the miracles vvhich he did 23. His miracles made many believe that he was the Christ that yet were no through Disciples 24 But Jesus did not commit himself unto them because he knevv all men 25 And needed not that any should testifie of man for he knevv vvhat vvas in man 24 25. But Christ that knew the hearts of Men and how many have but an unrooted mutable uneffectual belief would not trust himself into their hands by familiarity CHAP. III. THere vvas a man of the Pharisees named Nicodemus a ruler of the Jews 2 The same came to Jesus by night and said unto him Rabbi we know that thou art a teacher come from God for no man can do these miracles that thou doest except God be with him 1 2. Being a Ruler he durst not be seen to come to Christ by day light but came by night and said Rabbi I am come to learn of thee for I know thou art a Teacher sent by God for no Man can do such miracles as thou dost but by Gods Power and God will not lend such Power to any whom he doth not approve and justifie 3 Jesus answered and said unto him Verily verily I say unto thee Except a man be born again he cannot see the kingdom of God 3. As I could not do the works of God by miracles and doctrine unless God were with me so neither can any Man become a sound Believer and do the works of Faith and be saved as a true Member of the Kingdom of God unless by Gods spirit he be begotten again and have a new qualitative nature given him 4 Nicodemus saith unto him How can a man be born when he is old can he enter the second time into his mothers womb and be born 4. Nicodemus grosly misunderstanding Christ saith How can c. 5 Jesus ansvvered Verily verily I say unto thee Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit he cannot enter into the kingdom of of God 5. I tell thee most certainly that unless a Man have as it were a new nature and be made a new Man by being washed from his former sin and guilt and sanctifyed by the renewing work of Gods Spirit he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God N. This is all signified and celebrated by Baptism but it is the washing and sanctifying of the Soul only that hath the promise of Salvation But the Church on Earth being as the Porch Womb or Seminary to Heaven it is not another kind of Faith but that same
which in the sincere is saving which is required to be professed in Baptism for admittance into the visible Church 6 That which is born of the flesh is flesh and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit 6. Men generate Men but God maketh Saints by a spiritual generation Nature begets but nature but Gods Spirit giveth a holy and heavenly Nature or Inclination 7 Marvel not that I said unto thee Ye must be born again 8 The wind bloweth where it listeth and thou hearest the sound thereof but canst not tell whence it cometh and whither it goeth so is every one that is born of the Spirit 7 8. Count not this an incredible thing Thou hearest the sound of the wind and knowest certainly by the effects that such a thing as wind there is and that it causeth those effects which thy sense perceiveth but thou knowest not fully the nature of this wind nor whence it cometh nor whither it goeth and so thou mayest know that Gods Spirit doth this sanctifying work on Souls though thou canst not comprehend the nature of the Spirit nor the way of its operation nor why it worketh on one Soul and not on another that seemeth equal to it 9 Nicodemus answered and said unto him How can these things be 9. N. The reason of Man not yet illuminated is apt to be so confident in its ignorance as to take those spiritual things for incredible which it comprehendeth not It lifts up it self against Christ's teaching with a How can these things be 10 Jesus answered and said unto him Art thoâ— a master of Israel and knowest not these things 11 Verily verily I say unto thee we speak that we do know and testifie that we have seen and ye receive not our witness 10 11. It is a shame to thee that art a Master of Israel to be ignorant of these things without which all thy knowledge is but shells and shadows I tell thee we spake that which we certainly know by intuition and experience on holy Souls and yet you carnal Jews believe us not not knowing what your own shadows do import 12 If I have told you earthly things and and ye believe not how shall ye beleve if I tell you of heavenly things 12. When I tell you but what God doth here on Earth on all that he will save and illustrate it to you by a similitude which your senses do perceive and it is a thing that your Ceremonies signifie how shall you believe if I tell you the unseen things of Heaven if you believe not things so evident as these 13 And no man hath ascended up to heaven but he that came down from heaven even the Son of man which is in heaven 13. And if you will not believe me what satisfying notice can you have of the state of things in Heaven for no Man hath ascended up into Heaven and can tell you by sure notice what is there but I that came down from Heaven and so came down by assuming flesh as that yet I am now in Heaven in my Godhead 14 And as Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness even so must the son of man be lifted up 15 That whosoever believeth in him should not perish but have eternal life 14 15. And the way of Salvation which God by me revealeth to you is this that as Moses in the Wilderness set up a brazen Serpent that all that were stung with Serpents might be cured if they did look up to this So I must be lift up on the Cross as a Sacrifice for sin that whoever truly believeth in me and trusteth me as the Redeemer and Saviour shall not perish but have everlasting life 16 For God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son that whosoever believeth in him should not perish but have everlasting life 16. For God who is Love it self so far loved lapsed and lost mankind as that he gave his only begotten Son to be incarnate and to be their Redeemer by his meritorious life and death and Resurrection and to make them this promise covenant and offer that whoever truly believeth in him should have his sin forgiven and should not perish but have everlasting blessed life 17 For God sent not his Son into the world to condemn the world but that the world through him might be saved 17. For if the World be condemned they shall never have cause to lay the blame on Christ For it was not to condemn them that God sent him into the World but to be the Saviour of the World which his Doctrine Life and Sufferings shew 18 He that believeth on him is not condemned but he that believeth not is condemned already because he hath not believed in the name of the only begotten Son of God 18. He that believeth on him is thereupon by him delivered from the Condemnation that he was under and shall be saved but he that believeth not is not delivered from his Guilt and Condemnation but is under the Guilt of a severer punishment the Law of Grace it self Condemning him because he hath rejected the Son of God sent from Heaven with his Doctrine his Grace and offered Mercy so that both the Law of Nature and of Grace condemn the Neglecters of so great Salvation 19 And this is the condemnation that light is come into the world and men loved darkness rather then light because their deeds were evil 19. For the true cause of Mens Condemnation is not that they have no Saviour or Ransom being left as Devils to remidiless despair but that a Saviour as Light is come into the World and Men love darkness rather than light and so reject him and his truth and grace because they love and live in that sin which cannot endure the light 20 For every 〈◊〉 that doeth evil hateth the light neither cometh to the light least his deeds should be reproved 20. For it is the part of â—ight to detect and shame Mens evill deeds and thereâ—ore Malefactors hate and avoid the Light lest it reprove them and condemn them 21 But he that doeth truth cometh to the light that his deeds may be made manifest that they are wrought in God 21. But Light is the honour of well doing which is not afraid to be known and therefore he that doth that which is truly good loveth the Light and cometh to it that his deeds may appear to be as they are the work commanded and approved by God And therefore they will receive me that am the Light of the World 22 After these things came Jesus and his disciples into the land of Judea and there he tarried with them and baptized 22. He by his Disciples baptized those that believed and repented 23 And John also was baptizing in Enon near to Salim because there was much water there and they came and were baptized 24 For John was not yet cast into prison 23 24. John ceased not baptizing even when Christ baptized nor till he
bringeth forth much fruit 21. When Greeks by the same of Christs Miracles desired to see him he tells them that indeed the time of his glory in the world by mens believing on him was at hand But that he must die first and then the Catholick Church should be gathered A grain of Wheat is said to die because the dissolution and change maketh it no longer a grain of Wheat but the seed of many new grains with the Straw 25. He that loveth his life shall lose it and he that hateth his life in this world shall keep it unto life eternal 25. And as it is with me it will be with you He that so overloveth his life as that he cannot forsake it for my sake and his Salvation shall lose it by keeping of it And he that casteth it away as men do a hated thing rather than deny me and sin shall live for ever 26. If any man serve me let him follow me and where I am there shall also my servant be if any man serve me him will my Father honor 26. If any man will be a Christian let him not stick to do and suffer as I do but believe that he shall fare no worse than I but if he die he shall be with me where I am For my Father will honour those that serve me N. 1. To be a Christian and to be one that serveth Christ are all one 2. Salvation is promised to all that serve Christ 3. They that serve him shall be with him where he is therefore the spirits of the just made perfect are in Paradise and Heaven for Christ is there This is our great comfort in life and at death And we must then thus think of our godly departed friends they are all with Christ 27. Now is my soul troubled and what shall I say Father save me from this hour but for this cause came I unto this hour 28. Father glorifie thy name Then came there a voice from Heaven saying I have both glorified it and will glorifie it again 27.28 I am a man and my Soul is troubled at the foresight of my death and suffering and nature inclineth me to say Father save me from it But I must not take up with that natural desire for I came on purpose thus to suffer Therefore my choice and prayer is Father glorifie thy Name Then came there a voice c. 29. The people therefore that stood by and heard it said that it thundred others said An angel spake to him 29. They heard the sound but understood not the words 30. Jesus answered and said this voice came not because of me but for your sakes 31. Now is the judgment of this world now shall the prince of this world be cast out 32. And I if I be lifted up from the earth will draw all men unto me 33. This he said signifying what death he should die 30. This voice though spoke to me was for your conviction and not for my sake only For now the time is at hand when the wickedness of this world shall be detected and punished and Satan the Prince of this world cast out of his possession by the gathering of my Chuâ—ch And when I am lifted up from the earth by Crucifixion I shall be lifted up to Heaven in glory and will by my Word and Spirit draw many Nations to me their Saviour By being lift up he meant his Crucifixion as in order to his Resurrection and Ascension 34. The people answered him We have heard out of the law that Christ abideth for ever and how sayest thou the Son of man must be lift up who is this Son of man 34. We have been taught that Christ dieth not but shall have an everlasting Kingdom who then is that Son of man that thou sayest must be lift up 35. Then Jesus said unto them Yet a little while is the light with you walk while ye have the light lest darkness come upon you for he that walketh in darkness knoweth not whither he goeth 36. While ye have light believe in the light that ye may be the children of light These things spake Jesus and departed and did hide himself from them 35 36. Though Christ abide for ever he will not for ever abide visible with you It is but a little while that he who is the light will continue among you Obey the Light while you have it lest darkness surprize you and he that walketh in darkness knoweth not whither he goeth nor whether he do well or ill Before I be taken from you believe in me that ye may be illuminated adopted and enjoy the light 37. But though he had done so many miracles before them yet they believed not on him 38. That the saying of Esaias the Prophet might be fulfilled which he spake Lord who hath believed our report and to whom hath the arm of the Lord been revealed 37. All his Miracles caused them not to believe And so Isaiahs prophesie was fulfilled in them c. 39. Therefore they could not believe because Esaias said again 40. He hath blinded their eyes and hardned their heart that they shouâ—d not see with their eyes nor understand with their heart and be converted and I should heal them 41. These things said Esaias when he saw his glory and spake of him 39. And no wonder that they believed not for it could not be it being foretold by Isaiah that God would forsake them which Isaiah foreseeing Christs day by inspiration did mean in that prophesie N. To understand this 1. We must distinguish between a caused Necessity and a Necessity of Consequence in order of arguing 2. Between men that have forfeited Gods grace by rejection and those that Grace is newly offer'd to And so 1. God is not the efficient cause of any sin 2. But he deseâ—teth many that abuse his Grace and leaveth them to their blindness and obstinacy 3. And for it he causeth their destruction 4. And he oft foretelleth this 5. And his prediction maketh the thing foretold hypothetically necessary or a certain consequence in order of arguing It being impossible that God should lie And so all that is foreknown by God or man will come to pass when foreknowledg doth not cause it but prove it 6. And deserted Souls have a moral impotency to repent that is an indisposition which nothing in their depraved nature will overcome 42. Nevertheless among the chief rulers also many believed on him but because of the Pharisees they did not confess him lest they should be put out of the Synagogue 43. For they loved the praise of men more then the praise of God 42. Many of the chief Rulers had a secret belief but not enough to make them openly own and confess him left they should be excommunicate and reproacht For the love of their reputation with men did prevail in them against their love of Gods approbation 44. Jesus cried and said He that believeth on me believeth not on me but on
Resurrection but must Ascend to my Father where my Body shall be a Glorified spiritual body And though I will allow you as much familiarity as shall convince you of my Resurrection yet no more nor such as formerly But go to my Disciples and tell them I take them as my Brethren and am shortly to Ascend where I shall be better to them than on Earth even to him that is my Father by Nature and Merit and their Father by adopting Grace and Union with me through my Merit to my God as I am Mediator and Man and their God through my Mediation Note All true believers should labour to get this most Comfortable text deeply imprinted on their Minds and never think of God or come to him but as here described My Father and your Father My God and your God And thus only to think of Heaven and our change at Death we are Ascending to our ascended Saviour called our Brother and to his Father and our Father to his God and our God Note That there seemeth a great difference between the Evangelists in describing these passages and appearances to the Women and Apostles But it is but because one leaveth out what another mentioneth but not that they contradict each other And if you you take them altogether as one History the order seemeth to be this First Mary Magdalen Johanna Mary of James and Sallome having bought Spices and going to Embalm the Body said who will roll away the Stone for us Secondly When they come they found that the Stone was rolled away for an Angel had done it and with his appearing and Earthquake affrighted away the Soldiers Thirdly That Angel with another saith to the Women fear not I know you seek Jesus that was was Crucified why seek ye the living among the dead he is not here he is Risen Come see the place c. 4. Then the Women run and tell the Disciples They have taken away the Lord we know not where they have laid him 5. Then Peter and John run to see 6. Mary being come back stood weeping at the Enterance and looked back and saw two Angels as John reciteth it 7. Then Mary looked back and saw Christ and at first knew him not and he spake to her as here 8. Then she runs and tells the Disciples that she had seen the Lord 9. Either then or when she was gone Jesus met the rest of the Women and said to them All hail and they laid hold on his Feet and worshipped him and he said fear not Go tell my brethen c. Or perhaps we may make it shorter As 1. The Stone rolled away and the keeper affrighted away 2. Mary and the other women comes and find it so 3. They go in and miss the body 4. Many runs and tells Peter and John 5. They run to see 6. The women Staying see first one Angel on the Stone on the right side and then two one at the head and one at the feet of the place 7. These Angels say all that is mentioned to Mary and the rest 8. Mary seeth Jesus and so do the rest who holding him by the feet he restraineth further corporal contract and speaketh to Mary and the rest all that is mentioned 9. Then she and they tell the Disciples that they had seen him and what he said This seemeth the order of all togegether 18. Mary Magdalene came and told the Disciples that she had seen the Lord and that he had spoken these things unto her 19. Then the same day at evening being the first day of the week when the doors were shut where the Disciples were assembled for fear of the Jews came Jesus and stood in the midst and saith unto them Peace be unto you 18 19. Note Christ rose and first appeared on the first day of the week If any should question it by cavilling at the Text as doubtful the practice of the Universal Church ever since observing that day without any Contradicting Party proveth it past doubt to all that use sober reason in the case 2. Christ owned their private meeting not reproving the Cautelous fears of Persecutors 3. The first word that he spake to them together or after his words to Mary was peace be unto you Little understood by many Churchmen 20. And when he had so said he sheweth unto them his hands and his side Then were the Disciples glad when they saw the Lord. 20. Several appearances are past by because mentioned by others 21. Then said Jesus to them again Peace be unto you as my Father hath sent me even so send I you 22. And when he had said this he breathed on them and saith unto them Receive ye the holy Ghost 23. Whose soever sins ye remit they are remitted unto them and whosoever sins ye retain they are retained 21 22 c. Peace is the sum of my Gift and Benediction to you and the sum of your duty to others as my Father sent me into the World to Gather Guide and save his Church as their Head and Mediator so I send you to Gather Guide and Save the Church as my Apostles And breathing on them he said As my Father sent me not with a bare Title unfurnished for his work but filled with the Spirit of Life and Power of Light and Wisdom of Love and Goodness so I will give you the same Holy Spirit and send you furnished with Power Knowledge and Love and not with meer names and Titles as Images I give you Power to Preach the Gospel so effectually as shall open mens Eyes and turn them from Darkness to Light and from the Power of Satan unto God that they may receive really from God and by Sacramental investiture in Baptism from your Remission of Sins and right to the inheritance among the Sanctified by Faith in me To be the Guids of my Church entrusted with Witnessing and Recording my Doctrine Laws and Promises for their Government to the end of the World And with the Keys of Church order as authorized Judges in your several charges who is capable of Church Communion to be received by Baptism restored by Repentance or as uncapable Apostates cast out Together with an extraordinary Power to inflict or to remit bodily Punishment by my rule not at your pleasure but as it shall please the Holy Ghost which he shall give you And I do breath on you to communicate now some beginnings of that Spirit which I will send down on you after my Ascension And so signifie to you that it is a real Qualification and Spirituall that I will give as God when he made Man breathed into him a living Soul that you deceive not your selves and the Church by dead Imaginary and Powerless names The witness of Jesus is the Spirit of Prophesie And of Sanctification And if any man have not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his by what name or Title soever he be dignified 24. But Thomas one of the twelve called Didymus
and reign in visible Glory over them as the Messiah 7. And he said unto them it is not for you to know the-times or the seasons which the Father hath put in his own Power 8. But ye shall receive power after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you And ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem and in all Judea and in Samaria and unto the uttermost part of the earth 7. Presume not to enquire into Gods secrets of which this is one at what time God will advance you and his Israel to visible Reign and Glory But such Power as is fittest for you at present ye shall receive by the coming of the Holy Ghost upon you by which you shall be enabled to declare your Testimony of what you have seen and heard of me throughout the Earth Note It may seem strange that Christ confuteth not their conceit of an Israelitish Kingdom restored but only their demands about the season But they were so far in the Right as that Christ would advance believing Israelites with the rest of the Catholick Church though not restore the Mosaick Policy nor set the Israelites over others in a local Monarchy at Jerusalem Therefore Christ intimateth that they shall have better than they expected which the Spirit should teach them better to understand 9. And when he had spoken these things while they beheld he was taken up and a cloud received him out of their sight 9. Note No doubt but Christs body at its enterance in the Glorious Region of Spirits became glorious and spiritual eminently such as Paul saith ours shall be 1 Cor. 15. 2. The sight of Christs Ascention must needs be as full an ascertaining of the Apostles Faith as his Resurrection And it must be no wonder that four Evangelists mention it not it being enough that any mention it Gods Spirit making their several Histories indited by him to be as one Book 10. And while they looked stedfastly toward heaven as he went up behold two men stood by them in white apparel 11. Which also said Ye men of Galilee why stand ye gazing up into heaven this same Jesus which is taken up from you into heaven shall so come in like manner as ye have seen him go into heaven 10 11. While they looked up after him two Angels in the likeness of Men in white stood by them saying ye Men of Galilee gaze no more after the body of Jesus ascended into heaven Know ye not that he must there Reign in Glory and thence send you down the Grace and Blessings purchased by his life on Earth and yet he shall come again at the day of Judgment attended with his glorious Angels and does not forsake you by his remove 12. Then returned they unto Jerusalem from the mount called Olivet which is from Jerusalem a sabbath-days journey 12. Note Mount Olivet at the neerest part is but five Furlongs from Jerusalem a Furlong is six hundred feet and five Furlongs a thousand Yards And Christ is said Luke 24. to lead them out as far as Bethany which is said to be fifteen furlongs from Jerusalem John 11.18 To understand thus some say 1. That Bethany was the name of a large space of Ground as Hackney where some houses are far neerer London than other 2. And that Christ ascended not from the neerest part of Mount Olivet but from the top And it is possible that Christ might lead them as far as Bethany and in the house of Lazarus instruct them and go forth again with them to the top of the Mount and thence ascend 13. And when they were come in they went up into an upper Room where abode both Peter and James and John and Andrew Philip and Thomas Bartholomew and Matthew James the son of Alpheus and Simon Zelotes and Judas the brother of James 14. These all continued with one accord in prayer and supplication with the women and Mary the Mother of Jesus and with his brethren 14. Note The sight of Christ Ascending confirmed their Faith 2. And that Faith presently caused constant Prayer in Concord and Communion 15. And in those days Peter stood up in the midst of the Disciples and said the number of the names together were about an hundred and twenty 15 An hundred and twenty being assembled for Prayer and mutual encouragement in Faith 16. Men and brethren This Scripture must needs have been fulfilled which the holy Ghost by the Mouth of David spake before concerning Judas which was guide to them that took Jesus 17. For he was numbred with us and had obtained part of this ministery 16. Note This must needs signifie no necessity or constraint put on Judas but a necessity Hypothetical and of consequence that is iâ— cannot but be true which God foretelleth or foreseeth 2. Judus though a Thief and a Devil had by Christs own choice a part or office in the Apostolick Order But not after Christs breathing on them and giving them the Holy Ghost for the proper work of his universal Kingdom as it began after his Resurrection but only as one sent to offer Grace to the twelve Tribes of Israel that mostly refused it such may be Ministers to condemnation of them selves and others and God may bless their doctrine to his Elect. 18. Now this man purchased a field with the reward of iniquity and falling headlong he burst asunder in the midst and all his bowels gushed out 18 N. Mat. 27. Saith he strangled himself Some Expositers suppose stangling was not by hanging himself but the rage of his Conscience and Passion did suffocate or strangle him and that he fell down and burst or rather that he cast himself headlong from some high place and burst Others think that the Rope or Bough break where he was hanged And its possible without hanging he might at once strangle himself with a Cord on the brow of some Precipice or fall or cast himself down it 19. And it was known unto all the dwellers at Jerusalem insomuch as that field is called in their proper tongue Aceldama that is to say The field of bloud 19. This is commonly known and the name of the field to this day is as a Record of it 20. For it is written in the book of psalms Let his habitation be desolate and let no man dwell therein and His bishoprick let another take 20. What is said in Psal 69.25 and 109.8 is ultimately to be verified of him his Office another must take 21. Wherefore of these men which have companied with us all the time that the Lord Jesus went in and out among us 22. Beginning from the baptism of John unto that same day that he was taken up from us must one be ordained to be a witness with us of his resurrection 21 22. Note Many besides the twelve did constantly accompany Christ 2. Quest Why must the number of twelve Apostles be yet kept up were not others good witnesses without being chosen Apostles Answ The Israelitish
own and in thy power and so was the money when thou hadst sold it why did thy heart conceive so great a sin as to play the Hypocrite and Lie Didst thou not know that it was to God who knew thy heart 5. And Ananias hearing these words fell down and gave up the Ghost and great fear came on all them that heard these things 5 Note This was by part of the Apostolical Power to retain sin or punish it in the time and manner that the Spirit in them did choose which made Believers see that Christ hath punishments and is to be feared when mercy and holy things are abused 6. And the young men arose wound him up and carried him out and buried him 7. And it was about the space of three hours after when his wife not knowing what was done came in 8. And Peter answered unto her Tell me whether ye sold the land for so much And she said Yea for so much 9. Then Peter said unto her How is it that ye have agreed together to tempt the Spirit of the Lord Behold the feet of them which have buried thy husband are at the door and shall carry thee out 10. Then fell she down straightway at his feet and yielded up the Ghost and the young men came in and found her dead and carrying her forth buried her by her husband 6. Note This was to confirm the honour of the Holy Ghost in the Apostles and the certainty of their Testimony Sealed by him And to do that which Magistrates by the Sword afterwards were to do As the Prophetical Theocracy under Moses and Joshua differed from the Monarchy of Saul so more did the Apostles punishing Men by the power of the Holy Ghost from Christian Magistrates who came after 11. And great fear came upon all the Church and upon as many as heard these things Note Under the most joyful tidings of Love Mercy and Salvation God seeth that some fear is needful 12. And by the hands of the apostles were many signs and wonders wrought among the people and they were all with one accord in Solomons porch 12. A large Porch into the Temple was the place of their unanimous assembling 13. And of the rest durst no man joyn himself to them but the people magnified them 13. Note Though the Gospel invite all it flattereth none but will tell Hypocrites and Lyars of their danger to drive them from entering deceitfully into the Church As there is most hope in the Church to the sincere there is more danger there to Hypocrites than to those without 14. And believers were the more added to the Lord Multitudes both of men and women 14. Yet these Judgments frightning away Hypocrites hindred not the increase of the Church but the powerful works of the Holy Ghost external and internal converted multitudes of both Sexes 15. Insomuch that they brought forth the sick into the streets and laid them on beds and Couches that at the least the shadow of Peter passing by might overshadow some of them 15. As Nature taught them to desire the healing of their bodies experience taught them to expect miracles from the Apostles and that the very shadow of Peter should tend to heal them 16. There came also a Multitude out of the Cities round about unto Jerusalem bringing sick folks and them which were vexed with unclean spirits and they were healed every one 16. Note Reader That all this was done as well for us at this day as for them then All our hopes comforts and holyness dependeth on our belief of the promises of the life to come by Christ The things are unseen and much above us Had we not Gods own Testimony from Heaven by many uncontrouled miracles our reason would be puzzelled and in doubt and our Faith might fail But God knoweth our weakness and by all the miracles that they were then convinced by who saw them we also are convinced to whom by infallible record they are transmitted as if we had stood by and seen all these things 17. Then the high Priest rose up and all they that were with him which is the sect of the Sadducees and were filled with indignation 18. And laid their hands on the apostles and put them in the common Prison 17 18. Note So horridly corrupted was the Arch-Priesthood in those times that the Atheistical Brutish Sadduceâ—s were their party Priesthood and Prophane Brutists were as one body Malignity filled these with Indignation and made them persecute and imprison the Apostles 19. But the Angel of the Lord by night opened the Prison-doors and brought them forth and said 20. Go stand and speak in the Temple to the people all the words of this life 19 20. God will be above Man Angels can do more than Devils and Persecutors They can open the Prison doors and say go and fear not these proud Tyrants but preach to the People in the Temple all the Doctrine of Christs Resurrection and of our Resurrection and Salvation by him and let Priests and Sadducers and Infidels do their worst to you 21. And when they heard that they entred into the Temple early in the morning and taught But the high Priest came and they that were with him and called the Council together and and all the Senate of the Children of Israel and sent to the prison to have them brought 21. the Priest and his Council sent to have them brought out of Prison before them 22. But when the Officers came and found them not in the prison they returned and told 23. Saying The Prison truly found we shut with all safety and the keepers standing without before the doors but when we had opened we found no man within 22. It was not long of the Keepers that they got out 24. Now when the high priest and the Captain of the Temple and the chief Priests heard these things they doubted of them whereunto this would grow 24. Note They saw that God overcame their malice and that the Gospel would not be so easily supprest as they imagined 25. Then came one and told them saying Behold the men whom ye put in Prison are standing in the Temple and teaching the people 26. Then went the Captain with the officers and brought them without violence for they feared the people lest they should have been stoned 26. Note It s strange that they accused not the People of Sedition or Rebellion or a Ryot And the Apostles of heading it 27. And when they had brought them they set them before the Council and the high Priest asked them 28. Saying Did not we straitly command you that you should not teach in this name and behold ye have filled Jerusalem with your doctrine and intend to bring this mans bloud upon us 27. Note O the blindness and madness of proud Worms What are your commands against God Did not God command you not to murder and them to Preach his word Did not you bring his blood upon your selves 29.
had called us for to preach the Gospel unto them 10. Note It is the duty of Ministers to follow Gods call though all have not visions all have some notifications of Gods will by Mens necessity opportunity invitation c. 11. Therefore loosing from Troas we came with a straight course to Samothracia and the next day to Neapolis 12. And from thence to Philippi which is the cheif city of that part of Macedonia and a colony and we were in that city abiding certain days 11. Note The Apostles did choose Populous Cities to Preach in because there was most matter to work on It s best fishing in the Sea Besides that the Jews Synagogues were mostly in such places 13. And on the sabbath we went out of the city by a River-side where prayer was wont to be made and we sat down and spake unto the women which resorted thither 13. Note Whether here was an Oratory or Chapple or only the open Field is uncertain And whether the Assemblies were Proselites of the Jews or Jews with such or the better sort of Gentiles is not certain But the first is likely because they kept the Sabbath 14. And a certain woman named Lydia a seller of purple of the city of Thyatira which worshipped God heard us whose heart the Lord opened that she attended unto the things which were spoken of Paul 14. 1. Note It s like she was a Proselite 2. They that worship God are best prepared for further Grace 3. Gods opening the heart maketh the word effectual 4. Diligent regardful attention to the word is the beginning of Conversion or a great preparation 15. And when she was baptized and her houshold she besought us saying If ye have judged me to be faithful to the Lord come into my house and abide there And she constrained us 15. Note 1. It was the ordinary way of Apostles to Baptize Housholds Not that they could be sure they were all true Believers or that the Rulers could make them such But it was the Rulers duty to devote all in their Power to God and therefore to do their best to perswade them to a true consent and to rid their house of all unnecessary Persons that refused And God used to bless their endeavours and their interest and power might do much 2. Converted Persons have so much love to Christs Ministers who converted them that they greatly desire their Company and further help 16. And it came to pass as we went to prayer a certain Damsel possessed with a Spirit of divination met us which brought her Masters much gain by sooth saying 16. One possessed with a deluding foretelling Devil who thereby brought him gain for Divination 17. The same followed Paul and us and cried saying These men are the servants of the most high God which shew unto us the way of salvation 17. Note God constrained the Devil to confess Christ against his will 18. And this did she many days But Paul being grieved turned and said to the Spirit I command thee in the name of Jesus Christ to come out of her And he came out the same hour 18. Note 1. Satan must be dispossest of Body Soul or Nation whenever Christ commandeth it 19. And when her Masters saw that the hope of their gains was gone they caught Paul and Silas and drew them into the market-place unto the Rulers 19. Note It s like her Masters being more then one were some Heathen Priests however we see the love of Money is the root of Persecution and all evil 20. And brought them to the magistrates saying These men being Jews do exceedingly trouble our city 21. And teach customs which are not lawful for us to receive neither to observe being Romans 20 21. They brought them to the Roman Officers under whose Government they were and accused them as being Jews of a contrary Religion and by their unlawful Doctrines causing Sedition and disturbing the publick peace Note Covetous malignants use the accusation of Sedition to hide their malice 22. And the multitude rose up together against them and the magistrates rent off their clothes and commanded to beat them 23. And when they had laid many stripes upon them they cast them into prison charging the jayler to keep them safely 24. Who having received such a charge thrust them into the inner prison and made their feet fast in the stocks 22 c. Note Rulers and Rabble nnd most were for the DevIl against Christ and their own Salvation And the innocent Servants of Christ are imprisoned and used as Rogues meerely for seeking Mens wellfare 25. And at midnight Paul and Silas prayed and sang praises unto God and the prisoners heard them 25. Note Persecution doth not disoblige us from joyful praise to God nor destroy believers comforts 26. And suddenly there was a great Earthquake so that the foundations of the Prison were shaken and immediately all the doors were opened and every ones band were loosed 26. Note Luke that wrote this was one of their Company in the City when this was done Gods Power is invincible 27. And the keeper of the Prison awaking out of his sleep and seeing the Prison-doors open he drew out his sword and would have killed himself supposing that the Prisoners had been fled 28. But Paul cried with a loud voice saying Do thy self no harm for we are all here 27. He would have killed himself to prevent punishment in the rage of his passion 29. Then he called for a light and sprang in and came trembling and fell down before Paul and Silas 30. And brought them out and said Sirs what must I do to be saved 29. Note When Gods dreadful Judgments and his Grace joyn together no heart can resist them 31. And they said Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and thou shalt be saved and thy house 31. Note 1. He was resolved to do whatever they required knowing by this miracle that they were sent by God 2. Believing in Christ includeth all the essentials of Christianity 3. His house would not be saved for his Faith without any of their own But it is supposed that God would bless his endeavours to convert them 32. And they spake unto him the word of the Lord and to all that were in his house 32. They instructed him and his Houshold that they might indeed believe and be saved 33. And he took them the same hour of the night and washed their stripes and was baptized he and all his straightway 33. He presently shewed his Repentance and Faith For he that had scourged them washed their sores to heal them and he and all his Houshold were presently Baptized as having professed their resolved Faith in Christ Note The Apostles delayed not Baptism when serious profession gave them right but in doubtful cases of ignorant or unresolved Men it ought to be longer delayed 34. And when he had brought them into his house he set meat before them and rejoyced believing in God with all his
have not so much as heard whether there be any holy Ghost 3. And he said unto them Unto what then were ye Baptized And they said Unto Johns Baptism 1. He found some that owned the Christian Profession 2. Note Johns Preaching was that the Messiah is now come and those that Repented and Believed this he Baptized though they knew not that Jesus was he But to many he also pointed to Jesus and said This is he And these Disciples its like were such and had learned no more 4. Then said Paul John verily Baptised with the Baptism of repentance saying unto the People That they should believe on him which should come after him that is on Christ Jesus 5. When they heard this they were Baptised in the name of the Lord Jesus 4. Paul said John Baptized those who professed Repentance and Faith in the Messiah as just now at hand who indeed was Jesus Christ When these Disciples heard that they were expresly Baptized again into the name of the Lord Jesus 6. And when Paul had laid his hands upon them the holy Ghost came on them and they spake with tongues and prophesied 7. And all the men were about twelve 6 7. And the miraculous signal gift came on these men when Paul had laid his hands on them Note The opinion of Matnixius and Beza that vers 5. was the speech of Paul concerning Johns Converts that they were Baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus 1. Is forced and therefore to be suspected 2. It is contrary to the Context For They in vers 3. and and They in vers 5. and Them in vers 6. all plainly speak of the same persons 3. It is contrary to the History of Johns Baptism who Baptized multitudes of the common People Soldiers Publicans and Pharisees upon a meer profession of Repentance and belief of the Messiah at hand and is never said to have Baptized any into the Name of the Lord Jesus 4. Their reason for it is contrary to the Doctrine of Christianity as if Johns Baptism were so much the same with Christs that it is not to be perfected by the later If any one then or now were Baptized only by Johns Baptism he ought to be Baptized again It is essential to Christian Baptism to be Baptized into the Name of the Father and of the Son as buried and risen with him and of the Holy Ghost But Johns Baptism had not all this Therefore it is not the now Christian Baptism 8. And he went into the Synagogue and spake boldly for the space of three months disputing and perswading the things concerning the Kingdom of God 8. Note The Gospel is the Doctrine of Gods Reign by the Messiah 9. But when divers were hardened and believed not but spake evil of that way before the multitude he departed from them and separated the Disciples disputing daily in the School of one Tyrannus 9. The Ears of Christians being unfit to bear their reproaching and blaspheming of Christ he separated the Disciples from the publick Synagogue of the Jews to a private School 10. And this continued by the space of two years so that all they which dwelt in Asia heard the word of the Lord Jesus both Jews and Greeks 10. By two years Teaching and Disputing the Gospel was spread through all Asia proconsular 11. And God wrought special miracles by the hands of Paul 12. So that from his body were brought unto the sick handkerchiefs or aprons and the diseases departed from them and the evil Spirits went out of them 11 12. So Many and great were the Miracles and Cures done by Pauls means that his corporal presence could not serve all but by Cloaths sent from his Body they at a distance were cured 13. Then certain of the vagabond Jews exorcists took upon them to call over them which had evil Spirits the name of the Lord Jesus saying We adjure you by Jesus whom Paul Preacheth 14. And there were seven sons of one Sceva a Jew and cheif of the Priests which did so 13. Seven Sons of one of the Jews Chief Priests being Vagabonds Exorcists that pretended to Conjure out Devils seeing Pauls Miracles had like Simon Magus a desire to do the like and thought that saying the same words would serve without the same Faith and Grace as Hypocrites do in the matters of Salvation 15. And the evil Spirit answered and said Jesus I know and Paul I know but who are ye 16. And the man in whom the evil Spirit was leapt on them and overcame them and prevailed against them so that they fled out of that house naked and wounded 15. Words without Faith would not work to cast out Devils and Christ would not give power to his Name used as a Charm but Satan strengthened the Man to wound and shame them 17. And this was known to all the Jews and Greeks also dwelling at Ephesus and fear fell on them all and the name of the Lord Jesus was magnified 17. This being commonly known the name of Christ was more reverenced and honoured 18. And many that believed came and confessed and shewed their deeds 18. Many Converts openly confessed their former evil deeds 19. Many also of them which used curious arts brought their books together and burned them before all men and they counted the price of them and found it fifty thousand pieces of silver 20. So mightily grew the word of God and prevailed 19. To shew the truth of their Repentance by the Renunciation of their former delusions and that no men else might be hurt by their ill Books or make an ill use of them they would not sell but burn their Books of Magick and Charms and Idolatrous Rites and Divinations though the price amounted to a very great sum not pretending as Judas that this Money might have been given to the poor This shewed the power of Gods Word and Grace which so prevailed against Delusions and the love of Money 21. After these things were ended Paul purposed in the Spirit when he had passed through Macedonia and Achaia to go to Jerusalem saying After I have been there I must also see Rome 22. So he sent into Macedonia two of them that ministred unto him Timotheus and Erastus but he himself stayed in Asia for a season 21. Intending to go to Jerusalem he sent two that were as Servants to him in attending and helping him in his Ministry 23. And the same time there arose no small stir about that way 24. For a certain man named Demetrius a silver-smith which made silver shrines for Diana brought no small gain unto the craftsmen 25. Whom he called together with the Workmen of like occupation and said 23 24. One whose Trade was to make either Medals that had the Image of the Temple of Diana to sell or else little Boxes in which the Image of Diana in her Temple was carryed about in Procession by them Note It is wordly interest and commodity and love of Money that causeth Enmity
of the remnant of carnalitie that I am not sinless and free from all culpable infirmities God will not impute that to me which I hate and is contrary to the bent of my Heart and Life so much as that which I love and live for 21. I find then a law that when I would do good evil is present with me 21. I find then in my Carnal part an inclination which is as a contradicting Law which striveth so much against the Law of God that I oft sin contrary to my predominant Will and when I would be sinless and perfect yet I cannot 22 23. For I delight in the law of God after the inward man But I see another law in my members warring against the law of my mind and bringing me into captivity to the law of sin which is in my members 22 23. For I delight in the Law of God after the inward man which is the bent of my Mind and Will But my corrupt sensual inclination is like a contrary Law which warreth against my Judgment and Will and like a Captive I am brought by it under a necessity of sinning so far as that my obedience is imperfect and so unjustifiable by the Law of Works as in the unregenerate sin doth reign 24. O wretched man that I am who shall deliver me from the body of this death 24. So far am I then from being justified by this Law that while it calleth for more perfect obedience to its hard and numerous precepts than my sinful Soul can perform and so condemneth me it doth but shew me how bad and miserable I am and make me cry out O wretched Man who shall deliver me from this sinning deadly flesh 25. I thank God through Jesus Christ our Lord. So then with the mind I my self do serve the law of God but with the flesh the law of sin 25. But as I have told you of my misery by nature under the Law I will tell you of my remedy I rejoice in thankfulness to God that hath abrogated the Law and sanctified my nature by Jesus Christ And so I conclude that my renewed Mind and Will so desireth perfection that I would be sinless and keep all the Law which God shall impose and continue but my fleshly inclination maketh this sinless perfection too hard for my attainment and therefore I cannot be justified by so hard and rigorous a Law ANNOTATIONS THough Expositors are much disagreed whether St. Paul here describe a Man Unregenerate under the meer Law or an Imperfect Man how sincere soever yet no such Doctrinal Controversie dependeth on this Difference as the Ignorant and Contentious do imagine For they that think that he describeth the Case of a carnal Legallist or Jew suppose that he speaketh of their committing against knowledge and uneffectual wishes the reigning Sins called Mortal and live an ungodly Life and that It is not I but sin signifieth onely My superiour Faculties have some uneffectual reluctancy and are convinced that the Law is good And that by Captivity to the law of sin is meant a slavish Life of predominant Sensuality And doubtless such there are of whom all this is true And those that think that he speaketh of himself even in his Regenerate state and so of all Men do think that it is not a Life of Wickedness or Mortal Sin that he describeth nor a Captivity to it but unavoidable Imperfection called Venial Sin to the same sense as St. John saith If we say that we have no sin there is no truth in us And that It is not I but sin signifieth but that a Man shall be accounted and judged by God according to what is predominant in his Mind Will and Life And I most incline to this Exposition 1. Because the other seemeth forced which must not be received without necessity 2. Because the Apostle is not onely proving that the Law will not justifie an unregenerate legal Jew but that it will justifie no Man how good soever 3. And I do not believe that the unregenerate can truly say as he I delight in the law of God and to will is present with me and I my self in mind serve the law of God 4. Many Passages are plainly applicable to Paul in his Christian state CHAP. VIII 1. THere is therefore now no condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus who walk not after the flesh but after the spirit 1. It is not then the Law that justifieth us But â—ath in Christ and all that are in him are acquit 〈◊〉 the curse and condemnation of the Law and also of the Law of Nature for their sin is pardoned and they are regenerate and live not now after the fleshly inclination or Law but under the Spiritual Law of Grace by a spiritual inclination wrought in them by the Holy Ghost which is given them by Christ 2. For the law of the spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath made me free from the law of sin and death 2. For the Covenant of Grace which giveth the Spirit and the Spirit so given me by Christ being not a killing but a quickening Law giving me internal and Spiritual Life and Title to Eternal life hath made me free from the Power and Rule of my Carnal Inclination and from the Obligation and Condemnation of Moses's Law 3. For what the law could not do in that it was weak through the flesh God sending his own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh and for sin condemned sin in the flesh 3. For when the meer Law could neither justifie nor Regenerate us because our fleshly pravity was uncapable hereof God sending his own Son in flesh like ours which is sinful though without sin as a Sacrifice for sin and example of perfect holiness thereby shewed his enmity to sin and began the holy enterprise of its destruction 4. That the righteousness of the law might be fulfilled in us who walk not after the flesh but after the spirit 4. That the true Righteousness which the Law was made to lead Men to might be found in us and the true ends of the Law obtained by us who live now by the Spiritual Principle and Rule and not by the Carnal Principle and Letter 5. For they that are after the flesh do mind the things of the flesh but they that are after the spirit the things of the spirit 5. For the unregenerate who are under the Dominion of a Carnal Disposition though they may be under the terror of a threatning Law do still savour love and mind nothing so much as fleshly Interest and Pleasure But they whose Souls are renewed by the Holy Spirit and live by Faith on Spiritual Promises do mind love and seek most Spiritual welfare and felicity 6. For to be carnally minded is death but to be spiritually minded is life and peace 6. For the true state of misery called Death in the Soul which is the way to everlasting misery consisteth in its being turned from the love
we could be content to know no more than God doth teach us and to be no wiser than St. Paul was 1. He teacheth us That there are some called according to God's purpose and foreknown by him that is to be such as he will use as is after mentioned He knoweth them to be those whom he purposeth to call and save But Paul was not so presumptuous and profane as to dispute How God foreknoweth them or why he purposeth to call them rather than others 2. And whereas profane Men do foolishly say If God decree and foreknow my Salvation I shall be saved whatever I do and if he do not I shall not St. Paul tells us That those whom God purposeth or decreeth to save he predestinateth to be conformed to the Image of his Son even to the Means as well as to the End So that to say That God doth predestinate Men to Salvation and not to Holiness of Heart and Life is to contradict God's Doctrine of Predestination As God doth decree how long we shall live and withal that we shall live by Meat and Drink so he decreeth that we shall be saved and that by Faith and sincere Obedience And sure they know not what they say who call this Doctrine of Election Licentious Doth it encourage Men to Impenitency or Disobedience to tell them that God doth predestinate Men to repent and obey and be saved Will it tempt Men to live after the Flesh in Worldliness or Sensuality to believe that God hath decreed to make them to live after the Spirit and to mortifie the Deeds of the Flesh and to avoid such Sins 3. And Paul tells us That this Chain of Causes is all decreed of God from the first to the last and therefore that it is God's Purpose which secureth the Event of our Glorification And it 's strange that any should think that God should undertake so great a Work as Mans Redemption and not effectually secure the Success by his own Will and Wisdom but leave all to the lubricous Will of Man 4. But the Apostle tells us of no such Decrees of the Causes of Mens Damnation God causeth and giveth Grace and foreknoweth that which he will give But he doth not cause or give Men Sin nor necessitate any to commit it and therefore decreeth not to cause it nor foreknoweth it as his own Work but as Mans. So that Election and Non-election or Reprobation are not of the same kind degree and order VII The sense of the Terms of the 30 Verse Expositors much differ about but there is no great Doctrinal Controversie depending on it 1. It is doubted whether by Calling here be meant only Effectual Calling and Conversion or only General Calling antecedent to its Efficacy But it 's confessed that both these are asserted in the Scripture 2. It is doubted why Sanctification is omitted or where it is included But it 's agreed that it is one Link of the Chain of the Causes of Salvation 3. And so it 's doubted what the Word Justifie doth mean But the thing is agreed on 4. And the greatest doubt is whether every one of these Causes will infer the rest or only the connexion of all the foregoing will infer that which followeth 1. There is small reason to doubt but that by Calling is meant Effectual Calling Else it would neither prove Predestination nor infer Justification 2. Sanctification is a Word which signifieth many Acts. As it signifieth the Gift of our first Faith and Repentance and our Covenant-devotedness to God in Baptism it is the same with Effectual Vocation Regeneration and Conversion But as it signifieth the after-gift of the In-dwelling Spirit to habituate the Soul with fixed Holiness and Love and the Practice of these it followeth Vocation at least in order of Nature 3 Justification sometime signifieth Making us righteous sometime accounting us righteous sometime by Apology maintaining us to be righteous sometime by Judicial Sentence pronounâ—ing us righteous sometime executively using us as righteous usually many of these together all the rest being implied It is certain that God maketh Men righteous before he account or judge them righteous Now to make a Man righteous and justifiable in Judgment all these concur 1. The Merit of Christ's Righteousness as the deserving Matter and Cause 2. The Act of the New Covenant giving him a part in Christ and with him Pardon of Sin and Right to the Spirit of Grace and unto Glory 3. The Gift of Faith and Repentance that Christ and his further Grace may be ours and for continuance the holy Habits and Acts of Sanctiâ—â—cation And seeing all sound Expositors confess with Beza that at least three Texts by Justification mean or include Sanctification we have reason to judge that part of Sanctification is here included in Vocation and part in Justification and some think the Triumphant part in Glorification And certainly this inferreth no unsound Doctrine 4. Augustine thought that the Links of this are separable unless you include the first as the Qualification of all the rest by way of distinction and that the meaning is That God will call all the Predestinate or Elect and will justifie all the Predestinate that are called and will glorifie all the Justified that are predestinate and called but that there are some justified and sanctified that were not predestinate nor shall be glorified but fall away What the sâ—nse of the Ancient Fathers was about Perseverance Ger. Vossius hath so truly opened in his Theses that I may thither refer the Inquisitive My own sense of it I have opened in my Catholick Theologie and it 's too long a Case to be handled here But I think no confirmed Christian doth totally and finally fall away and that the rest of the Doubt should not be thought enough to break the Love and Peace of Christians VIII As to the Doubt Whether the 38 and 39 Verses speak of God's Love to us or ours to him as they are in themselves inseparable so I think that the Context giveth us Reason to think that it is both even the Bond of mutual Love which is here spoken of All the doubt is Whether it be spoken of every true Christian or only of the Elect and Confirmed of which before CHAP. IX 1. I Say the truth in Christ I lie not my conscience also bearing me witness in the holy Ghost 2. That I have great heaviness and continual sorrow in my heart 3. For I could wish that my self were accursed from Christ for my brethren my kinsmen according to the flesh 1 2 3. I am so far from saying all that I have said in contempt of the Jews or triumph over them in their misery that I protest as a Christian I lie not my Conscience bearing me witness which is illuminated and actuated by the Holy Ghost that in the midst of all my rejoycing in Christ I have great heaviness and continual sorrow of Heart for the sin and misery of the Jews who are
Grace and Office that one of us planteth and another watereth and it is the same Spirit that moveth us and the same Gospel which we preach But we also have our different Measure of Gifts Grace and Labour and so shall we have of our Reward 9. For we are labourers together with God ye are Gods husbandry ye are Gods building 9. For we are all but Gods Ministers Fellow-labourers each with other having our several Parts to do ye are not our Husbandry and Building and Church but Gods 10. According to the grace of God which is given unto me as a wise master-builder I have laid the foundation and another buildeth thereon But let every man take heed how he buildeth thereupon 10. As God gave me an extraordinary Call and Grace my Work hath been that of an Architect or Chief Builder and accordingly I have laid the Foundation of many Churches preaching Christ where none before believed and another hath come after me to build them up But let every Man take heed that he teach nothing but what is true and sound 11. For other foundation can no man lay than that is laid which is Jesus Christ 11. Let him not alter the Foundation which I have laid For there is no other but Christ or the Essentials of Christianity 12. Now if any man build upon this foundation gold silver precious stones wood hay stubble 13. Every mans work shall be made manifest For the day shall declare it because it shall be revealed by fire and the fire shall try every mans work of what sort it is 12 13. And what following Teachers build on this Foundation God will bring to trial and manifest If it be sound and holy Gold Silver Precious Stones God will approve and bless it If it be Errour or Carnal Policy or corrupt Mixtures or things unprofitable God will try and disown it by his Spirit and by the Fire of Persecution 14. If any mans work abide which he hath built thereupon he shall receive a reward 14. If his Labour and Doctrine prove sound and endure Gods Furnace in trial he shall be rewarded 15. If any mans work shall be burnt he shall suffer loss but he himself shall be saved yet so as by fire 15. If it prove that such Teachers have erred and misled the People Gods Trial will turn such Labour to their grief as worse than lost But if he practically hold the Foundation he shall be pardoned and saved yet not without the trying Furnace which shall detect his Errour and teach him better to his cost 16. Know ye not that ye are the temple of God and that the spirit of God dwelleth in you 16. Know ye not that your Souls severally and your Church collectively are the Temple of God and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you and among you and therefore you must be holy 17. If any man defile the Temple of God him shall God destroy for the temple of God is holy which temple ye are 17. God will destroy them that profane his holy Temple and defile it with the things which he abhorreth And you and your Churches are this holy Temple if you are holy and his indeed 18. Let no man deceive himself If any man among you seemeth to be wise in this world let him become a fool that he may be wise 18. Let none of you deceive himself by pretended Wisdom which is not Spiritual and doth not purifie Heart and Life like those that boast of Wisdom and live in the filth of Sin If any Man among you be pufft up with the Conceit of this Philosophical worldly Wisdom let him know that it is but Folly and be convinced of his Ignorance that he may humbly learn of Christ and be made truly wise 19. For the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God for it is written He taketh the wise in their own craftiness 20. And again The Lord knoweth the thoughts of the wise that they are vain 19 20. For all that Men call Learning and Wisdom which doth but serve a worldly Interest and saveth not the Soul from Sin and Hell is meer Foolishness in Gods account For it proâ—eth but a Snare to themselves and vapoureth away as Idleness and Vanity As it is written c. 21. Therefore let no man glory in men for all things are yours 22. Whether Paul or Apollos or Cephas or the world or life or death or things present or things to come all are yours 23. And ye are Christs and Ghrist is Gods 21. Therefore think not over-highly of any Man especially for his worldly Wisdom and Learning or boasting that he knoweth more than others For all Teachers and their Wisdom are but Gods Gifts for your good Apostles Providence Life or Death all are for your Salvation and that is best to you that maketh you best The End must direct you to judge of the Means and so of Teachers They are for you and your Salvation and you are Christs and for his Glory and Christ as Man and Mediator is God's and for his Glory ANNOTATIONS WE see here that Sects Factions and Divisions are the Works of the Flesh and signifie a Mind that is so far carnal and that this cometh usually by preferring and setting Teacher against Teacher Not but that the great difference of Worth and Grace must be acknowledged and valued but not made an â—ccasion of Division but of Concord all being Gods Ministers for the Churches Common Good in the various Measure of their Gifts The Carnal are Headed by Man and the Spiritual by Christ only though Men be their Helpers And Cephas is here named as if it were on foresight that the Roman Bishop would make himself such an Head on pretence of being his Successour CHAP. IV. 1. LEt a man so account of us as of the ministers of Christ and stewards of the mysteries of God 1. I speak not all this to draw you from the due honour of faithful Ministers Account us neither more nor less but as the Ministers of Christ for your Salvation and Stewards called and trusted with the just ministration of the mysteries of God that is the sound preaching of his word and due application of it and administration of his Sacraments and power of the Keyes to judge who shall be baptized and live as fit in holy Communion with his viâ—ible Churches 2. Moreover it is required in stewards that a man be found faithful 2. And it is required of Stewards especially that have so great a trust that they be faithful and answer that trust in matter and manner and application and that they falsifie not God's word nor corrupt his Worship or Church nor betray or neglect Souls nor turn over their proper trust and work to others 3. But with me it is a very small-thing that I should be judged of you or of mans judgment Yea I judge not mine own self 3. And if any among you censure me I account it a very small
Evil Angels we shall be honoured to join with him in that Judgment also when all his Enemies shall be put under his Feet and ours How much more are we meet to decide these Worldly Strifes 4. If then you have judgment of things pertaining to this life set them to judge who are least esteemed in the church 4. If then it be a thing belonging to you though you are no Magistrates to arbitrate your own Differences if you have no Wise Mâ—n and Elders among you whom you will trust chuse the weakest for the lowest of you should be fitter than unjust Heathens 5. I speak to your shame Is it so that there is not a wise man among you no not one that shall be able to judge between his brethren 5. I speak Ironically to your shame Are you the Men that boast of Wisdom and is there not one Man among you wise enough to judge of the Differences of Christians 6. But brother goeth to law with brother and that before the unbelievers 6. But you must take the contentious and chargeable way of Publick Judicatures and that before Infidels that are unjust and will deride you 7. Now therefore there is utterly a fault among you because ye go to law one with another why do ye not rather take wrong Why do ye not rather suffer your selves to be defrauded 7. Why have you not learnt of Christ to put up Injuries and let go your Right rather than violate the Laws of Love and Peace It is your Sin to be uncharitable and contentious Seekers of your own Right Is patience and Forbearing anâ— Forgiving a strange thing to you Is it not your certain Duty 8. Nay you do wrong and defraud and that your brethren 8. Nay you that are bound to forgive Wrongs do wrong others even your Christian Brethren 9. Know ye not that the unrighteous shall not inherit the Kingdom of God Be not deceived neither fornicators nor idolaters nor adulterers nor effeminate nor abusers of themselves with mankind 10. Nor thieves nor covetous nor drunkards nor revilers nor extortioners shall inherit the kingdom of God 9 10. Think not you can be saved either by the Righteousness of Christ or by a dead Belief or Profession of Christianity without a Personal Righteousness consisting in sincere Obedience to God and you are not such if you live in such Sins as these here named Let no Deceivers persuade you otherwise You may by neglect of Discipline be in the Church Visible but you are while such uncapable of Salvation 11. And such were some of you but ye are washed but ye are sanctified but ye are justified in the name of the Lord Jesus and by the spirit of our God 11. Though some of you were such in your Heathen State you have since been baptised unto Christ and the Holy Spirit and renouncing these Sins have been Sacramentally washed from them and dedicated as holy to God and numbred with the Just and if you are sincere Believers you are such indeed as well as Sacramentally by the Merits of Christ and the Spirits Sanctification 12. All things are lawful unto me but all things are not expedient all things are lawful for me but I will not be brought under the power of any 12. As to them that say That there is no Law against the pleasing of our Appetites or simple Fornication they take notice onely of Political Laws with Humane Executions I confess that Moses's Law as such being Political lest some Excesses and Fornications as Polygamy c. unpunished or but lightly punished and the Roman Laws neglect them and Moses's Law as such is abrogated and so I am under no Political Law which punisheth these But I am a Servant of Christ whose Law of Grace forbiddeth all things that are inexpedient and contrary to the Purity and Hopes of Christianity or to the Law of Love And if you plead Christian Liberty I answer 1. As to Meats and other things indifferent though they are in themselves lawful yet it is not indifferent how we use them whether we do hurt or not when they are inexpedient and hurtful 2. And I wlll not be so enslaved to my fleshly appetite as to obey it to my own or others hurt 13. Meats for the belly and the belly for meats but God shall destroy both it and them Now the body is not for fornication but for the Lord and the Lord for the body 13.2 And I further answer That you do ill to joyn Fornication with things Indifferent Meats indeed are to feed Flesh and Appetite and the Belly and Appetite are for them but both must be used as perishing things but our Bodies are not made for Fornication but to serve the Lord who also will take care of them as his Redeemed 14. And God hath both raised up the Lord and will also raise up us by his own power 14. And accordingly God that raised up the Body of Christ will also raise us by his Power 15. Know ye not that your bodies are the members of Christ shall I then take the members of Christ and make them the members of an harlot God forbid 15. It is so far from being lawful that it hath this odious aggravation to make those Bodies the united Members of an Harlot which are united and related to Christ as his Members that is of the holy Society of which he is the Head 16. What know ye not that he which is joyned to an harlot is one body for two saith he shall be one flesh 16 Fornication is a sort of Union with a Harlot for to Gâ—neretion they are as one flesh 17. But he that is joyned unto the Lord is one spirit 17. But those that by a true Faith are joyned to Christ are quiâ—kned and acted in holiness by the very Spirit of Christ and so are one Spirit with him by a Union which destroyeth not their personal individuation nor maketh them Christ but maketh them more blessedly one with him than we can now comprehend Even Plants live by the Sun-beams and yet are not the Sun 18. Flee fornication Every sin that a man doth is without the body but he that committeth fornication sinneth against his own body 18. Hate and avoid Fornication also on this account Most other sins in their outward acts are but the abâ—se of things without you as your Money Lands Houses Friends Enemies Power c. But Fornication is the abusive polluting and debasing your own Bodies 19. What know ye not that your body is the temple of the holy Ghost which is in you which ye have of God 19. When God giveth his Spirit to Believers to sanctifie them to himself he thereby maketh them as Temples Holy for his holy Spirit to dwell in and actuate 19 20. And ye are not your own for ye are bought with a Price therefore glorifie God in your body and in your spirit which are Gods 19 20. And seeing you are not at all your own you may not
Believer so you know not but by loving and peaceable Behaviour the Unbeliever may be converted and saved 17. But as God hath distributed to every man as the Lord hath called every one so let him walk and so ordain I in all churches 17. But let none on pretense of Christianity desert the Relation that God hath set him in but do his Duty in the Place that God hath distributed and called him to And this Order I appoint to all the Churches 18. Is any man called being circumcised let him not become uncircumcised is any called in uncircumcision let him not become circumcised 18. Think not that Christianity requireth any needless Changes to Circumcision or Uncircumcision as to the external Ceremony It is a Change from Sin to God which it requireth 19. Circumcision is nothing and uncircumcision is nothing but the keeping of the commandments of God 19. To be one that was or that was not circumcised is no part of the Christian Religion but to keep those Commandments which God hath given us either in the Law of Nature or by Jesus Christ Do Gods Work and make it not more than it is 20. Let every man abide in the same calling wherein he was called 20. Pretend not Religion for breaking away from the State of Relation that the Gospel found you in without a just Discharge or cause of Change 21. Art thou called being a servant care not for it but if thou mayest be made free use it rather 21. If thou wast a Servant when thou wast converted be contented with thy Condition for it 's not contrary to thy Deliverance by Christ But if thou maist be set free from a Servile Life on lawful Terms it 's rather to be chosen For it is not all change of Relation or outward State that I forbid 22. For he that is called in the Lord being a servant is the Lords free-man likewise also he that is called being free is Christs servant 22. A Christian Servant hath that sort of Freedom which Christ hath purchased He is freed from Guilt and the Curse and the Slavery of Sin and Satan And the Freest and Greatest that is a Christian is devoted absolutely to the Service of Christ 23. Ye are bought with a price be not ye the servants of men 23. And if you are free make not your selves needlesly the Servants of Men especially or Infidels nor serve any Man before Christ or against him For he hath bought you to be his Servants 24. Brethren let every man wherein he is called therein abide with God 24. To conclude Serve God in the Calling that Grace found you in till he remove you 25. Now concerning virgins I have no commandment of the Lord yet I give my judgment as one that hath obtained mercy of the Lord to be faithful 25. As to your Question about Virginity God hath made no Universal Law for it or against it and I pretend not to give you any such But it being a Case to be variously resolved according to Persons various Conditions I shall give you faithfully my Judgment how to decide it severally for your selves 26. I suppose therefore that this is good for the present distress I say that it is good for a man so to be 26. Christians being now under Persecution and Distress no doubt but it is much more for their ease and quiet to be single than to have a Wife or Husband and Children to care for in Poverty or in Flight 27. Art thou bound unto a wife seek not to be loosed Art thou loosed from a wife seek not a wife 27. If thou be bound to seek to be loosed is a Sin But if thou art loosed that thou seek not to be bound without necessity is my Advice 28. But and if thou marry thou hast not sinned and if a virgin marry she hath not sinned nevertheless such shall have trouble in the flesh but I spare you 28. But to marry as such is no Sin Though it be a Sin to do it when there is clear Reason against it But such must reckon upon Trouble in the Flesh But though I sorewarn you to prevent your Trouble I would not by urgency be your Snare 29. But this I say brethren the time is short It remaineth that both they that have wives be as though they had none 30. And they that weep as though they wept not and they that rejoyce as though they rejoyced not and they that buy as though they possessed not 31. And they that use this world as not abusing it for the fashion of this world passeth away 29 30 31. But this none should forget that this Life is so short and the End of all so near and sure that there is little difference between having a Wife or no Wife weeping or not weeping rejoicing or not rejoicing possessing and not possessing And therefore you should have Wives and weep and rejoice and possess and use this World as if you did it not with such an Indifferency through the sense of greater things as that you may not be overmuch affected with the getting or enjoying or loss of any transitory thing For all these things are in continual change and the Fashion of them passeth away 32. But I would have you without carefulness He that is unmarried careth for the things that belong to the Lord how he may please the Lord 32. Carefulness about the World is so bad a thing that I would have you escape it if you can The unmarried hath less Worldly Care to divert him from caring how to please God and to do good to others and secure his Soul 33. But he that is married careth for the things that are of the world how he may please his wife 33. But he that is married hath made himself so much more Duty Temptation and Trouble as must needs increase those Cares which will much divert his Thoughts and Cares from the pleasing of God Particularly the Care of pleasing his Wife will take him up because there is in all Persons much unsuitableness and difference of Judgment Temper and Inclinations and in the weaker Sex usually much Passion and Impatience and difficulty in bearing that which crosseth their Wills so that the wisest Man can hardly please some with all his Skill and Kindness and Diligence without violating his Duty to God 34. There is difference also between a wife and a virgin The unmarried woman careth for the things of the Lord that she may be holy both in body and spirit but she that is married careth for the things of the world how she may please her Husband 34. And the difference is great also on the Womens part whose Weakness usually can less bear Difficulties Troubles and Temptations The unmarried is free from abundance of Troubles and Temptations which would turn away her Care from the things of God and so she is more free to keep close to God and to keep both spiritual and corporal Sanctity But she that is
emboldned to go on in Sin supposing that now God pardoneth all Thus Satan hath turned Christs Sacred Ordinance against himself and the Peace of the Church and the Comfort of some and the Reformation of others and carrieth on these most horrid Depravations with such odious Success that without Wonders of gracious Providence there appeareth no probability of Deliverance from these heavy Effects of Sacrament-distraction CHAP. XII 1. NOw concerning spiritual gifts brethren I would not have you ignorant 2. Ye know that ye were Gentiles carried away unto these dumb idols even as ye were led 1 2. As to your case of discerning Spirits and Spiritual Gifts it is of great importance that you should not be ignorant lest you should take evil Spirits for the Spirit of God or not distinguish the various Gifts of Gods own Spirit in Believers In your Heathen state you were carried away with Idol Oracles and Worship 3. Wherefore I give you to understand that no man speaking by the Spirit of God calleth Jesus accursed and that no man can say that Jesus is the Lord but by the holy Ghost 3. First in general you may be sure that none of those Idol Oracles or Blasphemers that speak against Christ and Anathematize him as Infidels do do speak by the Spirit of God For God's Spirit bore uncontrolable witness to Christ by Prophesie Resurrection Miracles and Holiness And on the contrary side he that believeth and confesseth that Jesus is the Lord the true Son of God and our Mediator hath surely learnt this of the holy Ghost his outward testimony in the foresaid evidence and his inward teaching For do but truly believe the truth of Christ himself and the truth of all his Doctrine will undeniably follow 4. Now there are diversities of gifts but the same Spirit 5. And there are differences of administrations but the same Lord. 6. And there are diversities of operations but it is the same God which worketh all in all 4 5 6. And as Gifts are ascribed to the Holy Ghost and Administrations to the Son and Operations to the Father Almighty so in all these there is great diversities both of kinds and of degrees 7. But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withall 7. But all the gifts of the Spirit are given for the Churches edification or to do good with Though some of them are found in unholy Men who perish in their sin 8. For to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit 8. The same Spirit maketh one eminently wise and prudent in applying sacred Truth to the Case of the Hearers and it giveth another an eminent knowledge of sacred Mysteries 9. To another faith by the same Spirit to another the gifts of healing by the same Spirit 9. Another he maketh eminently strong in Faith for extraordinary Effects and another hath the Gift of miraculous Healing of the Sick when the Spirit will have it done 10. To another the working of miracles to another prophesie to another discerning of Spirits to another divers kinds of tongues to another the interpretation of tongues 10. To another other sorts of powerful Miracles to another to speak by immediate Inspiration either Predictions or powerful Explications and Applications of Gods Word to another a quick and sure Discerning whether Men pretending to the Spirit speak from God or not to another the speaking of divers Languages to another the Interpretation of those Languages to them that understand them not 11. But all these worketh that one and the self-same Spirit dividing to every man severally as he will 11. And though these are very various and greatly dâ—fference Man from Man yet it is the same Spirit that worketh them all diversifying as he freely and wisely pleaseth 12. For as the body is one and hath many members and all the members of that one body being many are one body so also is Christ 12. For here One and Many well consist As the Natural Body is but One Body but made of Many Members differing in number excellency and office so is Christ and his Church 13. For by one Spirit are we all baptized into one body whether we be Jews or Gentiles whether we be bond or free and have been all made to drink into one Spirit 13. Fâ—r as Sacramentally all visible Members are baptized into one Universal Church of professed Christian and drink the Cap of holy Union and Communion in the Lords Supper so all true living saved Members are baptized by one Spirit into one Universal Church of true spiritual Christians and drink the true uniting Spirit of Communion 14 15 16 17. For the body is not one member but many If the foot shall say Because I am not the hand I am not of the body is it therefore not of the body And if the ear shall say Because I am not the eye I am not of the body is it therefore not of the body If the whole body were an eye where were the hearing if the whole were hearing where were the smelling 14 15 16 17. The Body is not one Member as to Number Kind or Office but many united And so in Christs Body the Church If a mistaken Christian himself should say Because I am low in place Grace or Gifts I am none of the Church this will not prove or make him none Much less if others by false Censure or Church-tyranny say he is none or excommunicate him for dissenting from their vain Appendages or Opinions If all were of one Office Stature Complexion or degree of Grace or Knowledge who would be Rulers and who Subjects who Teachers and who Learners How many Offices of Piety and Charity would be unperformed God hath not a Church on Earth where all Members are so wise as besides the Essentials of Christianity to know all the Integrals much less to know the numerous little Accidents of Forms and Ceremonies and all that is really or pretendedly Indifferent and Lawful which Domineerers can invent to be so indeed and so to be all united in such things indifferent 18. But now hath God set the members every one of them in the body as it hath pleased him 19. And if they were all one member where were the body 20. But now are they many members yet but one body 18 19 20. But as the Wise Creator in Nature so as our Redeemer Governor and Regenerator by Grace God hath chosen great diversity of Members as to Office and Gifts and he himself as it pleased him hath set them in his Church And who are they that presume against him to censure or cast out the meanest of such Were they all numerically or in Office or degree of Knowledge and Grace but one or equal the Church would not be such a thing as God hath made it But now God that freely delighteth in the variety of his Works hath made it one Body of Christ composed of
that shall be but bare grain it may chance of wheat or of some other grain 37. The Corn which thou sowest hath not the Blade or Stalk and Ear and Flower and Chaff It is not formally but virtually or seminally the same whether it be Wheat or other Grain 38. But God giveth it a body as it hath pleased him and to every seed his own body 38. But out of this Seed and by its Seminal Vertue God by the addition of attracted Nutriment giveth it a Body with Straw Flowers Chaff and Seed as pleaseth him It being his Power and Will to which nothing is impossible which must satisfie our inquisitive Minds Resurrection as Generation being unsearchable to us 39. All flesh is not the same flesh but there is one kind of flesh of men another flesh of beasts another of fishes and another of birds 39. But you must allow a difference of Bodies for even here there is much difference 40. There are also celestial bodies and bodies terrestrial but the glory of the celestial is one and the glory of the terestrial is another 41. There is one glory of the sun and another glory of the moon and another glory of the stars for one star differeth from another star in glory 42. So also is the resurrection of the dead It is sown in corruption it is raised in incorruption 40 41 42. The Celestial Bodies greatly differ from the Earthly Bodies and so do even the Celestial among themselves as the Sun from the Moon and one Star from another c. And so shall our Bodies at the Resurrection greatly differ from these that we have now particularly by being incorruptible 43. It is sown in dishonour it is raised in glory it is sown in weakness it is raised in power 44. It is sown a natural body it is raised a spiritual body There is a natural body and there is a spiritual body 43 44. It is now so vile a Body that it must rot and corrupt in darkness in the Earth but it shall rise in Glory It is buried in utter impotency like the common Earth but Gods Power shall raise it a Powerful Body It is buried like the Body of a Beast that was passive and only acted by the living Soul but it shall rise a Spiritual Body more suited to the Nature of the Soul and having also an active Nature like as Fire hath in it self Thare are Natural Bodies of Passive Matter in daily flux repaired by Food and acted only by other Natures or Souls And there are Spiritual Bodies either such as the Sun and Light hath or higher which are incorruptible and of themselves not inclined to death dissolution or change and besides the Soul are so like it that they are themselves Active Natures 45. And so it is written The first man Adam was made a living soul the last Adam was made a quickning spirit 45. That is The first Adam was made by God a living Soul put into a corruptible Body not having an unchangeable State in himself nor Power to make his Posterity such But the second Adam had in himself unchangeable Life suited to a spiritual glorious State and was the Root of such to his Believing Posterity enabled as the Lord of Life to rise himself ascend to Heaven and to raise them to Life and take them to himself and to make them a spiritual holy People capable thereof 46. Howbeit that was not first which is spiritual but that which is natural and afterward that which is spiritual 46. But the Animal Person from whom by Generation we have but meer Nature was to us in causality before him that conveyeth to us Spiritual and Everlasting Life Our Nature derived from Adam was before the Reparation Spiritual Holiness Resurrection or Glory given by Christ even as Adam was before Christs own Incarnation and Resurrection Perfection is the last and ripe State of Gods Work in our Salvation 47. The first man is of the earth earthy the second man is the Lord from heaven 47. Adam was made out of the Dust of the Passive Elements though God breathed into him a Living Soul yet Earth was his first abode But Christ is the Lord from Heaven his Divine Nature being there from everlasting assumed the Humane by the overshadowing of the Holy Ghost 48. As is the earthy such are they also that are earthy and as is the heavenly such are they also that are heavenly 48. And as Adam was a Natural Man and the Root of such so it is but Nature which we have from him And as Christ is Heavenly and Spiritual so will he make all the holy Seed to be like him Spiritual and Heavenly 49. And as we have born the image of the earthy we shall also bear the image of the heavenly 49. And as we are born of Adam Men as he was so we shall be made by Christ Spiritual and Heavenly as he is 50. Now this I say brethren that flesh and blood cannot inherit the Kingdom of God neither doth corruption inherit incorruption 50. And this I tell you That these Bodies must not come to Heaven in the proper Form of Flesh and Blood nor can as such possess it for as such they are corruptible and cannot so inherit Heaven which is incorruptible 51. Behold I shew you a mystery We shall not all sleep but we shall all be changed 51. And I will tell you that which is commonly unknown Though the Just shall not die that are alive at Christs coming they shall all be changed as well as those that rise from the Dead from being proper Flesh and Blood to have Spiritual Bodies 52. In a moment in the twinkling of an eye at the last trump for the trumpet shall sound and the dead shall be raised incorruptible and we shall be changed 52. In a moment Christs potent Call will be like a Trumpet calling Men together and the Dead shall be raised and living Saints changed into an incorruptible state 53. For this corruptible must put on incorruption and this mortal must put on immortality 53. For this mortal Body and Composition which is now corruptible by Dissolution must be changed into an incorruptible and immortal state of Being and Habitation 54. So when this corruptible shall have put on incorruption and this mortal shall have put on immortality then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written Death is swallowed up in victory 54. And Death being conquered by Christ being a Fruit of Sin from which he saveth us we shall die no more 55. O death where is thy sting O grave where is thy victory 56. The sting of death is sin and the strength of sin is the law 55. Though now Death seem to conquer us we triumph over it by Faith in Christ foreseeing our Resurrection being saved from Sin which is the Sting and the Penal Law or Curse which is Sins condemning Strength 57. But thanks be to God which giveth us the victory through our
whether the Soul take not with it some of the Igneous Spirits by which it here operated as such a Body as Seminal Vertue in Inferior things is lodged in them and whether at the Resurrection God use that Composition of Igneous Matter or Ethereal and Spiritual Form for the aggregation of so much more such Matter as shall be needful to make up the Glorious Spiritual Incorruptible Body But all this and how much of the Flesh we lived in God will raise is to us unknown VIII Ver. 50. That Flesh and Blood cannot enter into the Kingdom of God is grosly perverted by them that say That it 's only Sinful Flesh that is meant or them that say That Flesh and Blood shall enter but incorruptible It is proper formal Flesh and Blood that the Apostle mentioneth Flesh is the Blood and other nutritive Juyce coagulated into that Fibrous Substance so called and is the Matter of Food digested and assimilated unto this It is made of Earth Water and Air and so is Blood Define them and nothing that is in Heaven will agree with that Definition If such Earth shall be placed in Heaven it will cease by transmutation to be Earth To call a Spiritual Incorruptible Glorious Body Earth and Water or Flesh and Blood and place these with the Blessed Spirits is but to equivocate and not to use the Words univocally The two General Councils Nice second and Constance before it differing in other things agree That Christs true Body is in Heaven but that there it is not Flesh and Blood And yet the Papists feign that he hath still real Flesh and Blood in the Sacrament Doubtless by a Spiritual Body is meant one that is so near the Nature of a Spirit as is fittest for spiritual and glorious Work which made many of the Fathers say That it will be an Ethereal or Igneous or Luminous Body But Gods Knowledge must be implicitly rested in when we have no explicit Knowledge CHAP. XVI 1. NOw concerning the collection for the saints as I have given order to the churches of Galatia even so do ye 1. I come next to your Order for Collections for the poor Christians in the present Famine at Jerusalem In which I would have you as most convenient to observe this Order which I gave to the Churches of Galatia 2. Upon the first day of the week let every one of you lay by him in store as God hath prospered him that there be no gatherings when I come 2. The Lords-day being separated for sacred Works of which holy Charity is a great part let every one willingly lay by as devoted to God for this Service according to the proportion of his Increase that I may find it ready and not stay when I come for your Collections 3. And when I come whomsoever you shall approve by your Letters them will I send to bring your liberality unto Jerusalem 3. And then that you may be satisfied of the faithful delivery you shall chuse the Messenger your selves 4. And if it be meet that I go also they shall go with me 4. And if I find cause to go my self your own Trustees shall go with me 5. Now I will come unto you when I shall pass through Macedonia for I do pass through Macedonia 6. And it may be that I will abide yea and winter with you that ye may bring me on my journey whithersoever I go 7. For I will not see you now by the way but I trust to tarry a while with you if the Lord permit 5 6 7. Note That a wise Fore-contrivance of our own Course of Labour is lawful but onely with submission to Gods Will. 8 9. But I will tarry at Ephesus until Pentecost For a great door and effectual is opened unto me and there are many adversaries 8 9. Hope of great Success and the opposition of many Adversaries persuade me to stay at Ephesus Note That great Success of the Gospel oft consisteth with many Adversaries 10. Now if Timotheus come see that he may be with you without fear for he worketh the work of the Lord as I also do 10. See that Timothy when he cometh be not discouraged by distrust or abuse for he is my faithful Helper in the same Work of the Lord in which I serve him 11. Let no man therefore despise him but conduct him forth in peace that he may come unto me for I look for him with the brethren 11. Despise him not but give credit to his Message and respectfully conduct him at his return to us 12. As touching our brother Apollos I greatly desired him to come unto you with the brethren but his will was not at all to come at this time but he will come when he shall have convenient time 12. Note That Paul left him to his choice and did not suspend or silence him for disobeying an Apostle 13. Watch ye stand fast in the faith quit you like men be strong 13. Finally Your Case is so weighty and Trial so great as require your constant watch your resolved steadfastness in the Faith a Manlike Strength Endeavour and Defence 14. Let all your things be done with charity 14. The sum and chiefest Rule that I give you is Do all that you do in Love or Endearedness to one another and this will cast out Selfishness Pride Envy and Division and keep you from rash censuring separating despising or abusing one another 15 16. I beseech you brethren ye know the house of Stephanas that it is the first-fruits of Achaia and that they have addicted themselves to the ministry of the saints That ye submit your selves unto such and to every one that helpeth with us and laboureth 15 16. The House of Stephanas being the first converted in Achaia and addicted to further Christians with their Estates and Labour and he being now my Fellow-labourer submit your selves to him and to all such 17. I am glad of the coming of Stephanas and Fortunatus and Achaicus for that which was lacking on your part they have supplied 18. For they have refreshed my spirit and yours therefore acknowledge ye them that are such 17 18. For they have performed such respectful Offices as you were wanting in Therefore let such be respected by you 19. The churches of Asia salute you Aquila and Priscilla salute you much in the Lord with the church that is in their house 20. All the brethren greet you Greet ye one another with an holy kiss 21. The salutation of me Paul with mine own hand 19 20 21. The Christians of their Family or the Assembly that used to meet there for Church Communion 22. If any man love not the Lord Jesus Christ let him be Anathema Maran-atha 22. Those that love the Lord Jesus as their Saviour and Hope will stick to him and confess him in Temptation and Sufferings And if any Man love him not let him as accursed be delivered to Satan and cut off from God 23 24. The grace of our Lord
Jesus Christ be with you My love be with you all in Christ Jesus Amen 23 24. The best Benediction I can give you is by praying That the Grace of our Lord Jesus Christ may be with you for that will render you holy and acceptable to God and save you from Evil and bring you to Glory I am sure my Love is with you all May your Loveliness so continue it Amen The Second Epistle of PAUL the Apostle to the CORINTHIANS CHAP. I. 1. PAul an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God and Timothy our brother unto the church of God which is at Corinth with all the saints which are in all Achaia 2. Grace be to you and peace from God our Father and from the Lord Jesus Christ 1 2. When it is read to the Church at Corinth to whom it is specially directed to be communicated to others in Achaia by them 3. Blessed be God even the father of our Lord Jesus Christ the Father of mercies and the God of all comfort 4. Who comforteth us in all our tribulation that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble by the comfort wherewith we our selves are comforted of God 3 4. By the same Reasons that comforted me and by the experience of his Mercies which giveth me a comforting frame of Mind 5. For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ 5. As I suffer more than others for Christ so I have proportionable comfort by Christ 6. And whether we be afflicted it is for your consolation and salvation which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer or whether we be comforted it is for your consolation and salvation 6. So great is the love of God to you that both our afflictions and our comforts are intended as means to your comfort that you may the easilier suffer as we do and hope for that comfort that we enjoy and that all may further your Salvation 7. And our hope of you is stedfast knowing that as you are partakers of the sufferings so shall ye be also of the consolation 7. Therefore I hope that suffering will not overthrow your Faith while you look for the same consolation 8. For we would not brethren have you ignorant of our trouble which came to us in Asia that we were pressed out of measure above strength insomuch that we despaired even of life 8. I would have you know how great our sufferings were in Asia even beyond our own strength to bear them and such as put me in expectation of death 9. But we had the sentence of death in our selves that we should not trust in our selves but in God which raiseth the dead 9. But God brought me to this expectation of death that I might not trust to my present life but unto God alone and that as one that can raise the dead and give them a better life hereafter than that which they lay down for Christ 10. Who delivered us from so great a death and doth deliver in whom we trust that he will yet deliver us 11. You also helping together by prayer for us that for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons thanks may be given by many on our behalf 10 11. Who hath delivered us from so terrible a kind of Death and still doth deliver us and we hope will do till our Work be done But your Prayers must concur as the Means that God also may have all your Thanks 12. For our rejoycing is this the testimony of our conscience that in simplicity and godly sincerity not with fleshly wisdom but by the grace of God we have had our conversation in the world and more abundantly to you-wards 12. Note 1. That a Christian must have rejoicing not only in Christs Merits but in the Conscience of his own Sincerity 2. Sincerity is much in Simplicity and contrary to self-seeking fleshly Wisdom 3. It is Gods Grace that giveth this Sincerity 4. Where it is used in eminent Self-denial it may lawfully be gloried in against Dâ—tractors 13. For we write none other things unto you then what you read or acknowledge and I trust you shall acknowledge even to the end 13. For I willingly expose my self and Doctrine to your Trial I write but the same things which you have received and own and I hope will own even to the end 14. As also you have acknowledged us in part that we are your rejoycing even as ye also are ours in the day of the Lord Jesus 14. As I my self have been owned by you as your Comfort though I have some Accusers even as you are my Comfort when I render an Account of my Ministry to Christ 15. And in this confidence I was minded to come unto you before that you might have a second benefit 15. And in confidence of this our mutual Love I purposed to come to you for the increase of your Graces 16. And to pass by you into Macedonia and to come again out of Macedonia unto you and of you to be brought on my way toward Judea 16. When I carry the Contribution to Judea 17. When I therefore was thus minded did I use lightness or the things that I purpose do I purpose according to the flesh that with me there should be yea yea and nay nay 18. But as God is true our word toward you is not yea and nay 17 18. What I purposed was with submission to Gods Providence and Will Had any cause then to accuse me of Levity and Falshood in my Promises as if my Word were not to be credited I take God to witness that I spake my real Purpose in truth though I was hindred from Performance 19. For the son of God Jesus Christ who as preached among you by us even by me and Sylvanus and Timotheus was not yea and nay but in him was yea 20. For all the promises of God in him are Yea and in him Amen unto the glory of God by us 19 20. And more abusive is it hence to gather my Incredibility in preaching and the uncertainty of my Doctrine For Christ whom we preached is a certain Saviour and his Promises all sure and are sealed confirmed and proved to Gods Glory in the Power of our Ministry 21. Now he which stablisheth us with you in Christ and hath anointed us is God 22. Who hath also sealed us and given the earnest of the spirit in our hearts 21 22. And it is God himself who stablisheth both us and you in Christ and hath anointed and sealed us and given us the Earnest of his Spirit which is his Pledge and our Security 23. Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth 23. I do by Oath call God himself to witness that my not coming yet to you was not out of any such Falshood Levity or Self-respect as my Accusers intimate
not at the things which are seen but at the things which are not seen for the things which are seen are temporal but the things which are not seen are eternal 18. For we intend no worldly End nor fix our Eyes and Mind on these transitory things which now are here seen but on the Glory and Kingdom which is unseen For the things which are seen are temporary mutable and fly away and therefore are not to be much regarded but the things which are now to us unseen are unchangeable and everlasting CHAP. V. 1. FOr we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved we have a building of God an house not made with hands eternal in the heavens 1. For by Faith we know that if our Bodies which are as a Tent or Tabernacle to the Soul were dissolved we have in the Heavens a Building of Gods providing for the Blessed not like our Houses here made by Man but Celestial and Everlasting Nâ—te 1. That Faith is a sort of Knowledge We knâ—w what God saith is true and we know this to be his Word 2. That our Happiness will not be only in the New Earth and at the Resurrection but it is a Dwelling in Heaven now existent and such as shall be everlasting And therefore no hope of Christs Reign on Earth should take down our Hopes and Desires of Heaven 2. For in this we groan earnestly desiring to be cloathed upon with our house which is from heaven 3. If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked 2 3. For in this Body we are under a constant uneasiness which maketh us groan with earnest desire to be better cloathed even with the Incorruptible Celestial Glory For when Death unclotheth us we shall not be found naked and destitute or as some expound it So be it we be not found as Adam naked in our Guilt when we enter into the future State 4. For we that are in this tabernacle do groan being burdened not for that we would be unclothed but clothed upon that mortality might be swallowed up of life 4. For our Burdens in this Body are so great as make us groan not that we desire Death as Death or to be unhoused or without Cloathing to the Soul but we would be better clothed with a Heavenly Glory that that which is Mortal may be swallowed up by Immortal Glory 5. Now he that hath wrought us for the self-same thing is God who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit 5. And we have good Evidence for the certainty of this Hope For God himself who doth nothing in vain hath made and formed us hereunto It is he that gave us Immortal Souls and Faculties to prepare for a better Life And it is he that hath redeemed us to it and hath promised it and provided and commanded us the Means that lead to it and hath given us by his Spirit those holy Affections Desires and Endeavours which are the Earnest of it and which he will not frustrate 6. Therefore we are always confident knowing that whilst we are at home in the body we are absent from the Lord 7. For we walk by faith not by sight 6 7. Therefore we go on in the Confidence and Boldness which beseem Believers being above the Fear of Death knowing that while we dwell here in these Bodies we are absent from the Glory where God is fully manifested to the Blessed For it is not things seen which are the Motives Hopes and Comfort of our Lives but it's things believed and unseen 8. We are confident I say and willing rather to be absent from the body and to be present with the Lord. 8. I say we are bold and comfortably confident in all our Labours and danger of Death and rather willing to go from the Body and to be at home or present with the Lord. 9. Wherefore we labour that whether present or absent we may be accepted of him 9. Whether we shall yet live or die we leave to God but it 's our earnest desire care and labour that whether we live here or die or whereever we are we may please God and be accepted by him 10. For we must all appear before the judgment-seat of Christ that every one may receive the things done in his body according to that he hath done whether it be good or bad 10. For we must all appear at the Judgment-seat of Christ where all that we have done will be brought to light and every Man shall be sentenced and rewarded according as he hath lived and done in the Body whether it be good or evil according to that Law which pardoneth penitent Believers 11. Knowing therefore the terrour of the Lord we perswade men but we are made manifest unto God and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences 11. It is the knowledge of the Terrours of the Lord and how woful it will be to be found there unjustified under Guilt and sentenced to Damnation which causeth us to make so much ado in the World to persuade Men to believe and repent that they may be saved And God that knoweth our Hearts and Ways will justifie us herein and I hope so do your convinced Consciences 12. For we commend not our selves again unto you but give you occasion to glory on our behalf that you may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance and not in heart 12. I say not all this to get your Praise by my self-commendation but to give you the Matter of Answer to them that would draw you from the Truth by drawing you into a disesteem of us that were your first Teachers and by boasting of themselves by outward appearances without an answerable inward Worth 13. For whether we be besides our selves it is to God or whether we be sober it is for your cause 13. And if any tell you that our Zeal is but crazed Melancholy as Festus thought of Paul it is in obedience to Gods Command and for his Work and Glory and dare any accuse this of Madness And if we be thought to do it soberly it is not for our Glory but for your Stability and Safety 14. For the love of Christ constraineth us because we thus judge that if one died for all then were all dead 15. And that he died for all that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves but unto him which died for them and rose again 14 15. If any think we are too zealously transported let them know that the greatness of Christs Love to us and ours to him constraineth us and will bear no cold Indifferency For we have cause to judge that they are great things which our Redemption intimateth even that Christ who died for all found all Men dead in Sin and Misery and that he therefore redeemed them by his Death that they who are recovered by him should not hereafter live to themselves but to him that died for them and
and extraordinary Knowledge and Vertue 15. Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness whose end shall be according to their works 15. Therefore it is not an incredible thing that Men should be really the Devils Ministers animated and taught by him to do his Work against the Interest of Christ and Truth and Godliness and yet pretend to go beyond Christs own Apostles in preaching Righteousness Wisdom and Godliness Note That the Pretenses of Truth Orthodoxness Righteousness Free Grace Unity Peace c are no sufficient Evidences of true Ministers The Devils Ministers may pretend them all and may cry down Christs Ministers as Carnal Hereticks Legal Schismaticks c. 16. I say again let no man think me a fool if otherwise yet as a fool receive me that I may boast my self a little 16. Take it not for Folly to vindicate my Ministry But if you do yet hear me try and judge Note That Paul meaneth that Boasting is the usual mark of a Fool but it is no Folly when the Interest of God and Souls require it It was seemingly not really his Folly 17. That which I speak I speak it not after the Lord but as it were foolishly in this confidence of boasting 17. That which I speak of my self I speak not as I do the Gospel by Inspiration and I confess that materially it hath the appearance of Folly in ostentation 18 19 20. Seing that many glory after the flesh I will glory also For ye suffer fools gladly seeing ye your selves are wise For ye suffer if a man bring you into bondage if a man devour you if a man take of you if a man exalt himself if a man smite you on the face 18 19 20. You can easily bear with a Fool because you are wise your selves So bear with me while I do that necessarily which they do vainly You can bear with greater Provocations even with them that would captivate you to Errour and the Law and would make a Prey of you and make themselves your Lords and Masters and abuse you 21. I speak as concerning reproach as though we had been weak howbeit whereinsoever any is bold I speak foolishly I am bold also 21. I speak of them that reproach me of contemptible Weakness Though I confess that Boasting usually signifieth Folly I will say that I have as much as they to boast of Note That Paul is so cautelous lest any by his Example should be tempted by proud Boasting that materially he calls it Folly though formally it was not so in him 22 23. Are they Hebrews so am I are they Israelites so am I are they the seed of Abraham so am I Are they ministers of Christ I speak as fool I am more in labours more abundant in stripes above measure in prisons more frequent in deaths oft 22 23. They boast that they are Hebrews Israelites Abraham's Seed and Ministers of Christ And am not I so too Yea though my Words be like those of a Fool I say that I have laboured and suffered more for Christ by Stripes Prisons and daily dying than they have done 24. Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one 25. Thrice was I beaten with rods once was I stoned thrice I suffered shipwrack a night and a day I have been in the deep 24 25 Scourged by the Jews to the utmost seveâ—ity beaten by the Romans stoned by the Rabble thrice shipwrack'd a Night and a Day in some darksom dangerous Passage at Sea or a Dungeon so called as some think 26 27. In journing often in perils of waters in perils of robbers in perils by mine own countrymen in perils by the heathen in perils in the city in perils in the wilderness in perils in the sea in perils among false brethren in weariness and painfulness in watchings often in hunger and thirst in fastings often in cold and nakedness 26 27 Note That the Sufferings which deter Carnal Men from Religion by Shame and Fear are the Honour of Believers 28. Besides those things that are without that which cometh upon me daily the care of all the churches 28. Besides the things that are without my Body even the Case of all the Churches which are my daily Care 29. Who is weak and I am not weak who is offended and I burn not 29. Every Mans Weakness and Sufferings are to me as my own The danger of the Tempted and Scandalised is my pain and care for their preservation 30. If I must needs glory I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities 30. If you will put me to boast it shall be of that which worldly Men will turn to my reproach not of any Preeminence but of my Sufferings 31. The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ which is blessed for evermore knoweth that I lie not 32. In Damascus the governour under Aretas the king kept the city of the Damascenes with a garison desirous to apprehend me 33. And through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall and escaped his hands 1. Note That through all this Chapter Paul calls his Boasting Folly not formally and really but materially and seemingly because it's Fools that boast unnecessarily when the false Apostles made it his Duty 2. Note That it was no small Quarrel of Brethren like that of Barnabas which put him upon all this Apology which else would not have savoured of Humility But it was the Intrusion and envious Accusation of such Jewish Heretical false Apostles as he calleth the Ministers of Satan who endeavoured to subvert the Gospel and by disgracing him to frustrate all his Labours and destroy the Church It 's like to be those called Nicolatians Rev. 2. 3. CHAP. XII IT is not expedient for me doubtless to glory I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord. 1. I know that boasting is unseemly for an humble Minister of Christ but seeing it is put upon me I proceed to a higher Matter even Visions and Revelations from God 2. I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago whether in the body I cannot tell or whether out of the body I cannot tell God knoweth such an one caught up to the third heaven 3. And I knew such a man whether in the body or out of the body I cannot tell God knoweth 4. How that he was caught up into paradise and heard unspeakable words which it is not lawful for a man to utter 2 3 4. I knew a Man that was acted by the Spirit of Christ above himself who above fourteen years ago whether Bodily or onely by mental Extasie and Rapture I know not God knoweth was caught up to that Place of Glory called the Third Heavens and caught up there into Paradise a Place of Joys and heard that which neither can nor must be uttered being unsuitable to the Ears of Mortals and proper to Possessors 5. Of such an one will I glory
Christ to be our Leader and Teacher to sin for it it is he that taught us this And dare you charge Christ with Sin 18. For if I build again the things which I destroyed I make my self a transgressour 18. For if we that have preached Deliverance from the Law and that it doth not justifie us do now intimate the contrary by our Practice we confess our selves Sinners in teaching such Doctrine heretofore 19. For I through the law am dead to the law that I might live unto God 19. The Law it self hath taught me not to trust it for Justification nor to live in the Bondage of it but to look for Life towards God by Christ 20. I am crucified with Christ Nevertheless I live yet not I but Christ liveth in me and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God who loved me and gave himself for me 20. As Christ was crucified and took away this Wall of Separation and Yoke of Bondage so I am now a Member of his Body the Catholick Church and am dead to the Law and it to me But I have a better Life by which Christ liveth in me both objectively as trusted and loved and efficiently by his Spirit And now it is by Faith in him who loved me and gave himself for me that I live 21. I do not frustrate the grace of God for if righteousness come by the law then Christ is dead in vain 21. I do not by returning to the Law make void all the Design of Grace in our Redemption Christ is dead in vain if Righteousness must be by our performance of the Law of Moses for what need we then any other Sacrifice for sin or to be Redeemed from its Curse CHAP. III. 1. O Foolish Galatians who hath bewitched you that you should not obey the truth before whose eyes Jesus Christ hath been evidently set forth crucified among you 1. So great is your folly in inclining to Judaism that you seem in it as men bewitched and deprived of Reason to turn from Grace to the Law so soon when Christ crucified for your deliverance hath been so plainly preached and set forth before you 2. This onely would I learn of you Received ye the Spirit by the works of the law or by the hearing of faith 2. Do but answer me from your own Experience Have you not received the Spirit your selves some for Miracles or Tongues and the sincere for Sanctification If not you are none of Christs If yea then by what means did you receive it Was it by the Works of the Law you will not say it or was it by hearing the Gospel of Faith 3. Are ye so foolish having begun in the Spirit are ye now made perfect by the flesh 3. Are you so foolish as having received a Spiritual Doctrine and having received and seen the Gifts of the Spirit by it which are its Seal that you should think it your growth or perfection to turn to the Carnal Ceremonies of the Law which gave you not the Spirit 4. Have ye suffered so many things in vain if it be yet in vain 4. Will you lose all the sufferings which you have undergone If you turn to the Law you lose them all 5. He therefore that ministreth to you the Spirit and worketh miracles among you doth he it by the works of the law or by the hearing of faith 5. Are the Miracles that are wrought among you and the Spirit communicated to your selves given from God by the Ministry of the Law or its Works or by the Preaching of the Gospel Note That here is a strong Evidence for the Matter of Fact That the Gift of the Spirit and the Working of Miracles were then things certainly existent Else when Paul appealed to these seduced Galatians themselves as to Men that had the Spirit and these Miracles among them and that with the provoking Words of foolish and bewitched how easily would they have confuted him and said They knew of no such thing This had been the likeliest way to turn them from Christianity with scorn to make that his Proof which if false must be so known to them all 6. Even as Abraham believed God and it was accounted to him for righteousness 7. Know ye therefore that they which are of faith the same are the children of Abraham 6 7. As it was by believing and trusting Gods Promise that Abraham was accounted righteous so it followeth that it is Believers that are his Seed as Heirs of the Promise 8. And the scripture foreseeing that God would justifie the heathen through faith preached before the gospel unto Abraham saying In thee shall all nations be blessed 8. And the Scripture foretelling that God would justifie the Heathen as he did Abraham by Faith did in effect preach this Gospel to him then when it 's said In thee shall all Nations be blessed and therefore not the Jewish Nation onely 9. So then they which be of faith are blessed with faithful Abraham 9 So that if the Promise be made to them in Abraham they that have the same Qualification of Faith must needs be they that are blessed in him though they keep not the Law of Moses which Abraham did not nor the Gentile Believers 10. For as many as are of the works of the law are under the curse for it is written Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are written in the book of the law to do them 10. For all that trust for Justification and Life to their own doing the Works of that Law and not to the free Grace of God in Christ must needs be cursed and not justified by it For it saith Cursed is every one that continueth not c. which no man doth 11. But that no man is justified by the law in the sight of God it is evident for The just shall live by faith 12. And the law is not of faith but The man that doth them shall live in them 11 12. It 's evident that before God none is justified by the Law For it 's said that The just by faith shall live But the Law considered in it self as distinct from the Promise doth not give Life on condition of Faith receiving it as a free Gift but on condition of doing all that it commandeth Though the Law as subordinate to the Promise be of Faith 13. Christ hath reedeemed us from the curse of the law being made a curse for us for it is written Cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree 13. That Law which curseth us doth not justifie us but so doth Moses's Law and therefore came Christ to redeem us from that Curse suffering as a Sacrifice for us a cursed Death 14. That the blessing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles through Jesus Christ that we might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith 14. That the Blessing which was pronounced to Abraham as a Believer might come
promised or as Incarnate and were no paâ—t of that peculiar People the Jews but Aliens whom they justly refused Communion with and were Strangers from the Covenant which promised Peculiarity and so had none of the hope of Redemption which those Promises gave nor knew how as reconciled to be accepted of God and lived as Atheists without the true Knowledge of God or Trust in him or Obedience to him though you had many Idols 13. But now in Christ Jesus ye who sometimes were far off are made nigh by the blood of Christ 13. But now ye are Christians you are brought as nigh God as the believing Jews the Partition being taken down and the Covenant of Grace founding an Universal Church purchased and sealed by the Blood of Christ whose peculiar People now ye are 14. For he is our peace who hath made both one and hath broken down the middle wall of partition between us 14. For he is the Maker of our Peace with God and one another and hath taken away the Division between Jews and Gentiles which was like the Wall which kept the Gentiles in the outer Court of the Temple and opened to us all a way into the Sanctuary 15. Having abolished in his flesh the enmity even the law of commandments contained in ordinances for to make in himself of twain one new man so making peace 15. Being Man in the common Nature of Man and offering his Body a Sacrifice for the Sins of all he hath abolisheâ— the Law of Moses which contained Ordinances Ceremonial Typical and Political with severe Penalties and maketh us all one Catholick Church united in himself the Head 16. And that he might reconcile both unto God in one body by the cross having slain the enmity thereby 16. And as his one Body was crucified for both so he thereby reconcileth both to Gâ—d in one Body or Society which is his Church having abolished the Enmity 17. And came and preached peace to you which are afar off and to them that were nigh 17. And this Gospel of Reconciliation and Unity he hath by himself and his Apostles preached and offered Grace and Peace both to Gentiles and Jews 18. For through him we both have an access by one Spirit unto the Father 18. For through his Merits Intercession and Covenant all Believers Jews and Gentiles are made the Children of God and are sealed by his Spirit of Adoption which is an Intercessor within us by whom we have access to God 19. Now therefore ye are no more strangers and foreigners but fellow-citizens with the saints and of the houshold of God 19. And now this Reconciliation being made by Christ you Gentiles are no longer Strangers or Forreigners to the Church or peculiar People of God but are free Denizens Burgesses or enfranchised Citizens with the rest of the holy Society even Members of the Holy Catholick Church of Adopted ones which is as the Houshold of God 20. And are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner-stone 20. And I may liken you not onely to the Houshold but to the Hoâ—se of God of which you are a living part built on the Doctrine of the Apostles and Prophets qualified by the Holy Ghost and authorised by Christ to call and gather his Catholick Church and so may secondarily be called its Foundation Christ himself being the primary Foundation or Chief Corner-stone 21. In whom all the building fitly framed together groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord. 21. In whom as the Head of Union all the Church of God being compact into one holy Society as it were of Living Stones is built riseth and groweth up to be an holy Temple to the Lord increasing to its perfection 22. In whom you also are builded together for an habitation of God through the Spirit 22. And as God called the Temple at Jerusalem his Dwelling so by the Spirit of Christ you also with all the rest of the Faithful are built up as a holy Temple in which by the same Spirit God will dwell Note That 1. The Catholick Church is not onely that which was once by the Policy of Emperours and Bishops called Catholick as National being in that Empire onely and under its Laws but as it containeth all Christians in the World 2. That it is Headed onely by Christ the Center of its Unity 3. That inspired Apostles and Prophets being the Mâ—ssengers of new Divine Revelation are its secondary Foundation by an Authority and Qualification proper to them and not extending to Bishops or their Councils who come after them 4. Note the great Dignity of the Church as resulting from this Foundation Christ and the Reconciliation wrought by him 5. That they that would destroy this Unity and Superstruction fight against Christ and would destroy the Church which is most notably done by setting up a false Head or Foundation or making false uncapable Terms of Union by the presumptuous Canons and Laws of Usurpers 6. That though this Church have no Uniting Head but Christ yet it must be compact as the Members of his Body and have one Faith Hope Baptism and Spirit of Love and abhor Division as Destruction CHAP. III. 1. FOr this cause I Paul the prisoner of Jesus Christ for you Gentiles 1. Having those great Encouragements I Paul even glory that I am Christs Prisoner for the Gentiles sake even for preaching the Gospel for their Conversion and Salvation Note That at once Paul was the Jews Prisoner as his Accusers and Persecutors and the Heathen Romans Prisoner as his Judges and Christs Prisoner both finally as suffering for his sake and obligatorily as Commissioned for a Persecuted Work and the Gentiles Prisoner finally as suffering for his Labours for their Salvation 2. If ye have heard of the dispensation of the grace of God which is given me to you-ward 3. How that by revelation he made known unto me the mystery as I wrote afore in few words 2 3. For I suppose you have heard how for your good God hath commissioned me to declare and dispence to you the Gospel of Grace and Gifts of the Spirit and by Revelation from Heaven by the Voice of Christ and inwardly by his Spirit made known to me the Mystery of Mans Redemption and the Calling of the Gentiles as I wrote briefly before 4 5. Whereby when ye read ye may understand my knowledge in the mystery of Christ which in other ages was not made known unto the sons of men as it is now revealed unto his holy apostles and prophets by the Spirit 6. That the Gentiles should be fellow-heirs and of the same body and partakers of his promise in Christ by the gospel 4 5 6. In which you may read my Explication of this Mystery and perceive that Christ hath acquainted me with it which in former Ages was not openly and clearly made known to Men as it is now by the Spirit revealed to the holy Apostles and Prophets who
preach the Gospel even that Christ would call and take in the Gentiles into the Catholick Church and Covenant as his peculiar People and make them Partakers of his Promise and Gift of Life in Christ by the Gospel preached to them 7. Whereof I was made a minister according to the gift of the grace of God given unto me by the effectual working of his power 7. Of which Gospel I was made a Minister to dispence it according to that Measure of the Gift of the Spirit by Grace given to me which wrought effectually in me and by me by Doctrine and Miracles to convert the Gentiles 8. Unto me who am less then the least of all saints is this grace given that I should preach among the Gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ 8. To me who am by my former Persecution of the Church the lowest or most unworthy of all Saints is this Favour and Honour freely vouchsafed that I should preach to the Gentiles the unsearchable Riches of Christ 9. And to make all men see what is the fellowship of the mystery which from the beginning of the world hath been hid in God who created all things by Jesus Christ 9. And to notifie to all Men the Communication and Communion of this Mysterious Grace which from the very Creation was secretly included as a Tree in the Seed in Gods making the whole World by Jesus Christ even that he would redeem and new make us all by him 10. To the intent that now unto the principalities and powers in heavenly places might be known by the church the manifold wisdom of God 11. According to the eternal purpose which he purposed in Christ Jesus our Lord 10 11. That now in this Collection of the Universal Church in Christ as in a Glass or as in the clear Effects the very Spiritual Principalities and Powers above us in the Heavens might see more of Gods eternal Counsel opened and manifold Wisdom displayed than they knew before Note 1. That Superiour Spirits are Principalities and Powers either over Political Societies there or as Rulers over us here below as Guardians See Josh 5.14 Exod. 23.20 23. 32.34 Num. 20.16 Gen. 24.7 40. Psal 34.7 Dan. 10.13 c. It 's like it's both 2. That even Superiour Powers are not Omniscient but may by new Means have new increased Knowledge and therefore Saints in Heaven are not more knowing 3. That it is in Heaven that the Great Ends of God in Redeeming and Gathering his Church are attained 12. In whom we have boldness and access with confidence by the faith of him 12. In whom we all that trust in him may come with boldness and confident hope of acceptance to God 13. Wherefore I desire that ye faint not at my tribulations for you which is your glory 13. Wherefore I beseech you be not discouraged by my Sufferings for preaching to you for it is your Honour to have the Ministry of your Salvation thus attested by me 14 15. For this cause I bow my knees unto the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ of whom the whole family in heaven and earth is named 16. That he would grant you according to the riches of his glory to be strengthened with might by his Spirit in the inner man 14 15 16. For this end I beg of God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ of whom all the Blessed Society in Heaven and Earth is named his Family or of which Christ Jews and Gentiles are named Christians That of his abundant Grace in which he will be glorified he will by his Spirit fortifie your Souls Note 1. It is uncertain whether of whom relate to the Father or to Christ 2. Though Paul speak specially of the Catholick Church of Jews and Gentiles there 's no reason to exclude the glorified Souls no nor the Angels from being part of Gods Family united in and under Christ 17. That Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith that ye being rooted and grounded in love 18. May be able to comprehend with all saints what is the breadth and length and depth and height 19. And to know the love of Christ which passeth knowledge that ye might be filled with all the fulness of God 17 18 19. That Christ may by the constant exercise of your Faith upon him even dwell objectively in your Hearts as one Friend by Love and Trust doth in anothers and effectively possess and actuate you by his Spirit that by his Spirit and your Faith you may be so deeply possest with the sense of Gods Love that you may be filled with Love to him and one another and it may be the very Habit of your Souls and a rooted Nature in you that so being qualified by this Faith and Love you may be able and fit to measure and understand as all Saints in their several degrees do the vast and wonderful Dimensions and to know the Love of Christ and of the Father in him which exceedeth our comprehensive and adequate Knowledge or which is more excellent than all the Sciences which Heathens and Hereticks boast of that so by Faith and Love your Souls may be filled with the highest degrees of Grace and the Spirit of God 20 21. Now unto him that is able to do exceeding abundantly above all that we ask or think according to the power that worketh in us unto him be glory in the Church by Christ Jesus throughout all ages world without end Amen 20 21. Now to that Almighty God who can do for his People exceeding abundantly above all that we can desire or ask believe or conceive in our narrow Thoughts as is intimated even in the Power of Sanctity and Miracles which he exerciseth in and â—mong us now To him I say be Glory in the Church by the Mediation of Jesus Christ in whom â—he Glory of Gods Love shineth â—o us and by whom â—e render Praise to God throughout all Ages World without end Amen CHAP. IV. 1. I Therefore the prisoner of the Lord beseech you that ye walk worthy of the vocation wherewith ye are called 1. Seeing then the Riches of Gods Grace in Christ is so abundant to you converted Gentiles I that am a Prisoner for declaring this Grace of Christ to you exhort you that you live according to the great obligation of your Vocation 2. With all lowliness and meekness with long-suffering forbearing one another in love 2. Such a Christian Life must be in all lowliness or humble thoughts of your selves your Knowledge your Goodness and your Power and in all meekness or gentleness towards others Love must cause you with long-suffering to forbear one another Note 1. That Forbearance is to be exercised towards evil that is Imperfections in Knowledge Vertue and Duty and tollerable Faults and Injuries against each other Therefore it supposeth us to be all faulty needing forbearance 2. That proud high thoughts of our selves and Contempt Censoriousness and Hurtfulness to others and not forbearing tollerable Offenders are
yet speaking and keeping the necessary truth or essentials of our Religion in Love and Concord in this Faith and Love may in all things grow up to greater measures by degrees even into a fuller Communion with Christ our Head and likeness to him 16. From whom the whole body fitly joyned together and compacted by that which every joynt supplieth according to the effectual working in the measure of every part maketh increase of the body unto the edifying of it self in love 16. From whom the whole Church receiveth both that vital Influence and that Conduct and Government to its own intensive and extensive increase in Love which is its spiritual Life which the natural Body doth from the Head and Heart by communication of vital and animal Spirits and Heat And this Life and Increase is received and communicated to each part from Christ by that coagmentation and due connexion of all the Members of the Church together while each keepeth his place and performeth his own Office by the exercise of Faith and Love effectually for the good of all Even as the Body is kept in Life and Health while every inferiour Part and Joynt is receptive and active according to its proper Place and Office Note There is no Text which is so plausibly wrested to maintain Popery that is One Universal Humane Government of the whole Church on Earth Monarchical or Aristocratical by Pope Council or combined Metropolitans as one Soveraignty as this It seeming to forestalled Men to speak of the Church as compacted in one Universal Policy so governed And it is a Text which must be greatly studied against Dividers and yet vindicated from Roman Perverters I. Doubtless the Text speaketh strongly for Universal Concord and not onely for an uniting of Members in several Congregations which shall each be Independent which would be but like so many Limbs cut off from the Body but for an uniting of Congregations yea of all through the World in one compacted Body And therefore all Christians must abhor Dissection and Separation or Schism II. Yet it is evident that Paul speaketh of no one Head but Christ and of no sort of Universal Soveraign on Earth as under him And indeed it is an Office that Humane Nature here is not capable of either in Monarchy or Aristocracy It 's impossible for any Church-Soveraign-Power save Divine or Angelical at least to rule the Church by Legislation Judgment and Execution all over the Earth much of it being out of our reach as the Moon is And the Church is under contrary enemy militant Civil Governours which maketh it the more impossible And the onely Pretenders have been the great Dividers and Destroyers What then is here meant and to be done for Unity Not to feign impossible Terms such as are An Vniversal Soveraignty and Multitudes of Hamane Doubtful Vnnecessary Canons which are the most effectual causes of Discord But 1. to take up with Christs own prescribed terms of Union here laid down v. 3 4 5. If Christ have not made the Laws of Church Union he is not the maker of the Church for Unity is essential to it as to a House or Body 2. To be one in Love and to repress all Tyranny that would destroy Love and Peace 3. As in the several Assemblies they must exercise the same Faith and Hope and love and worship the same God and Saviour by the same Spirit so that these Churches must live in love to each other and avoid all Discord And if any breach be made between them in Faith or Love they must use all reasonable means to heal it which is by Writing or Messengers giving to each other an account of their Faith and Practice and when need is consulting in Synods of one or of divers Nations Not that such Synods are Governours of many Churches by a Major Vote or by Metropolitan Power save as they may exercise the Magistrates Power of the Sword by his Commission which were such fit can be given only in his own Dominions out of which Synods and Metropolitans can have no Political Governing Power But the Major Vote must be regarded for Concord which is the use of Synods yet so that it prevail not against Divine Authority and Law nor against Reason or the Churches good And therefore 1. Synods are but for Counsel and Agreement 2. And General Councils impossible and neeedless it being impossible and needless that all the World have notice of the Cases of every particular Church much less that they meet for the redress 3. And when Corruption and Tyranny as under the Arrians and Papists have got the Major Vote the minor are not bound to agree with them but to dissent As the Earth is Gods Kingdom and all Kings are his Officers in their several Kingdoms but neither any one Man or many Conjunct in one Aristocracie or Council are One Soveraign Governing Power over all the Earth but only should by Consultations seek to keep the Common Love and Peace even so all Churches and Christians on Earth are Christs Kingdom or Church Universal and all True Pastors are his Officers in their several Churches but neither one Man or many Conjunct as one Political Person or Aristocracie are one Summa Potestas over all Christians on Earth but those that are within the reach and notice of each other should when it 's needful by Synods and Consultations keep up Unity of Faith and Love and all needful Concord Had not Princes been made too capable of abuse they would not take well the Doctrine of a late Learned and Triumphant Writer who tells us that tho de facto Princes do not yet they ought to unite their Power in one Council which should be the brightest Governour of them all And so 1. all Kings must be Subjects 2. Aristocracy must rule Monarchy 3. How shall all Kings from the Antipodes or over all the Earth meet 4. Who shall call them 5. Where must they meet 6. Shall they trust their Crowns to Deligate Subjects 7. What if the most be Heathens and Mahometans and most Christians Hereticks in each others account 8. If he condescend to limit this Soveraign Diet who shall limit it and how And then the Universal Soveraign is still wanting They that dare plead for no more than Vniversal Communion should have understood that Communion as such belongs but to a Community and a meer Community is no Body Politick or Governed Society but a Confederacie of Equals as to Rule With respect to God only the World is one Governed Kingdom and with respect to Christ the Church in one Ruled Body Politick But neither of them is One as united in any Vicarious Soveraign but in their several Provinces must keep Communion in Faith Love and Peace 17. This I say therefore and testifie in the Lord that ye henceforth walk not as other Gentiles walk in the vanity of their mind 17. Therefore I charge you as from Christ that you that are Christians live not
2. It 's not to be doubted but Timothy after this had Imposition of Hands at his Ordination 3. It is certain that it was then by the Hands of the Presbytery 4. It is probable that Paul was one of them and the â—â—ief 5. Therefore as the next Verse sheweth that he speaketh of the Spirit or Gift of Sanctification not proper to Ministers so it is certain that Paul meant this but not improbable that he meant the other also but comprehended both 7. For God hath not given us the spirit of fear but of power and of love and of a sound mind 7. For though Jews are under the Spirit of Legal Fear and Bondage and Unbelievers have a cowardly Fear of Men this is not the Spirit given us by the Gospel but it is the sanctifying of the three great Faculties of the Soul the Executive Faculty by Holy Power the Will by Holy Love and the Intellect by sound and sober Judgment This is the Spirit of Christ 8. Be not thou therefore ashamed of the testimony of our Lord nor of me his prisoner but be thou partaker of the afflictions of the gospel according to the power of God 8. Be not therefore ashamed of preaching and owning the Gospel or of any Suffering that this will bring nor of me who am Christs Prisoner as suffering for his Work But whatever hard usage Men exercise against the Gospel and the Preachers of it be content to bear thy part with others as strengthened by the Power of God 9. Who hath saved us and called us with an holy calling not according to our works but according to his own purpose and grace which was given us in Christ Jesus before the world began 9. Who hath saved us from our servitude to sin and Satan and called us out of the World to be a Holy People separated to himself not because by our Works we were a more Deserving People before than others but according to his own Purpose and Gracious Decree of saving us by Christ which he had for us before the World or Ages began 10. But is now made manifest by the appearing of our Saviour Jesus Christ who hath abolished death and hath brought life and immortality to light through the gospel 40. But now this purpose is opened by Christs appearing in Flesh who hath now delivered us from the Power of that Death which was the Wages of sin assuring us of a Resurrection and hath brought future Life and Immortality to our more full assured notice by his Gospel Note That though the Souls Immortality and a life of Retribution be knowable by the light of Nature yet 1. It is with far less Certainty than the Gospel giveth us 2. And Nature tells us not with any clearness of a Resurrection of the Body 3. Nor doth it give Men â—ear notice of the Conditions of our attaining that Felicity But Christ by the Gospel hath given us assured notice of all this And this is the chief thing in which Christs plain teaching excelleth all the Subtilties of the Trifling Heathen Philosophers 11. Whereunto I am appointed a preacher and an apostle and a teacher of the Gentiles 11. To Preach this and teach the Gentiles I am a Commissioned Apostle and for this I suffer 12. For the which cause I also suffer these things nevertheless I am not ashamed for I know whom I have believed and I am perswaded that he is able to keep that which I have committed unto him against that day 12. But I am not ashamed of my Preaching or Suffering for I know whom I have trusted and am perswaded that he can and will keep me in safety who have committed my self wholly to him even to the great day in which all his promises shall be performed 13. Hold fast the form of sound words which thou hast heard of me in faith and love which is in Christ Jesus 13. Keep before thee the Form or Summary of Sound Doctrine which thou heardest of me which consisteth in the Articles of Faith and the Precepts of Love of both which Christ is the Object and Sum or which form of Sound Doctrine thou must hold fast by a Firm Belief and Practical Love of Christ and his Cause 14. That good thing which was committed unto thee keep by the holy Ghost which dwelleth in us 14. That good and sure summary of Sound Doctrine which I committed to thy keeping hold close to by the Spirit of God who dwelleth in us to help our Memory Love and Practice Note Tho it be not certain that Paul meaneth our Creed in the very Words as now we have them it is more than probable that he meaneth the same Articles in Sence which he reciteth 1 Cor. 15.3 4 5. and elswhere 15. This thou knowest that all they which are in Asia be turned away from me of whom are Phygellus and Hermogenes 15. I suppose thou knowest that all the Bishops or Teachers in Asia have forsaken me in my Sufferings and rejected my Apostolick Authority or neglect it of whom are c. Note 1. That he accuseth them not of Apostacie from Christ but forsaking him 2. That those that forsake not Christ or his Church may forsake a particular Ruler of it even an Apostle especially if he be in Prison 3. That all the Churches or Bishops in Asia were conjoyned in this sin Sin may have the Major Vote of the Bishops 4. It s like then Timothy was no Bishop of Ephesus which was in Asia for Timothy forsook not Paul 16 17. The Lord give mercy unto the house of Onesiphorus for he oft refreshed me and was not ashamed of my chain But when he was in Rome he sought me out very diligently and found me 18. The Lord grant unto him that he may find mercy of the Lord in that day And in how many things he ministred unto me at Ephesus thou knowest very well 16 17 18. Note That the particular Acts of Christian Charity are here rewarded with the most Hearty Prayers of the Saints and in the day of the Lord with special mercy 2. That it is no sinful selfishness to return a Special Gratitude Love and Prayer for those that have been specially kind to us in distress especially when by it they manifest a special degree of love and fidelity to Christ CHAP. II. 1. THou therefore my son be strong in the grace that is in Christ Jesus 1. Let other Mens Cases provoke thee to grow strong confirmed and resolved in the Doctrine Practice Comfort and Patience of that Grace which is treasured up for us in Christ 2. And the things that thou hast heard of me among many witnesses the same commit thou to faithful men who shall be able to teach others also 2. Note 1. That the Senior Pastors must train up others to Preach the Gospel And this seemeth the Original of Eminent Episcopacy The Elders introducing their own Scholars were as Fathers to them and fit to be their Guides 2. None should
day and not to me onely but unto all them also that love his appearing 6 7 8. Note That 1. Our Ministry and Life is like a Battle Combat or Race for Life or Death 2. Onely they that overcome shall be Crowned 3. Faithful Men may take great Comfort when when â—eath is at hand in the Conscience and review of a well spent victorious Life and Ministry 4. Their Reward will be a Crown of Righteousness given by God as a Righteous Judge on Gospel worthiness tho not on legal merit but supposing free Grace in Christ 5. To love Christs appearing is the effect of a Saving Faith 9 10 11. Do thy diligence to come shortly unto me For Demas hath forsaken me having loved this present world and is departed unto Thessalonica Crescens to Galatia Titus unto Dalmatia Onely Luke is with me Take Mark and bring him with thee for he is profitable to me for the ministry 12. And Tychicus have I sent to Ephesus 19 10 11 12. Note That 1. It is not Christ that Demas is said to forsake but Paul and not to turn Worldling but to go about his Worldly Business unseasonably 2. Timothy was not then at Ephesus 13. The cloke that I left at Troas with Carpus when thou comest bring with thee and the books but especially the parchments 13. Note The word translated the Cloke is very probably by others translated the Roll viz. of Parchment 14 15. Alexander the copper-smith did me much evil the Lord reward him according to his works Of whom be thou aware also for he hath greatly withstood our words 14 15. Alexander an Excommunicate Man hath much wrong'd me God will reward him according to his works Note Excommunication enrageth impenitent bad Men. 16. At my first answer no man stood with me but all men forsook me I pray God that may not be laid to their charge 16. Note 1. This was not a forsaking Paul's Cause but his Person in danger which is too usual a case Herein he followed Christ whose Disciples all forsook him and fled 2. It 's like Peter was not then at Rome among the forsakers of Paul 17. Notwithstanding the Lord stood with me and strengthened me that by me the preaching might be fully known and that all the Gentiles might hear and I was delivered out of the mouth of the lion 17. But God forsook me not when all Men forsook me but was with me and strengthened me in Vindicating my Person and Cause that while I was admitted to answer for my self the Hearers might know and fame might tell abroad what Doctrine it is that I suffer for Preaching and so all the City of Rome and others by their report might hear and have notice of it And so I was delivered from the present danger of Death by the Roman Persecutors as from the Jaws of a Lion Note 1. Some think that the words that the Preaching might be fully known refer to Paul's longer time to Preach I exclude not this but prefer the other sence 2. It was not Treason nor sin for Paul to call his Deliverance from the unjust Judgment of the Civil Power his being delivered out of the mouth of the Lion 18. And the Lord shall deliver me from every evil work and will preserve me unto his heavenly kingdom to whom be glory for ever and ever Amen 18. And I doubt not but God will still keep me from all the ill Designs and Attempts of Men against me at least so far that they shall not draw me to do evil and will keep me in a state of right and preparation to his Heavenly Kingdom In the hopeful Sence whereof I rejoicingly desire that he be Glorified for ever Amen 19 20. Salute Prisca and Aquila and the houshold of Onesiphorus Erastus abode at Corinth but Trophimus have I left at Miletum sick 19 20. Note That Trophimus was sick though Paul had the Gift of Healing because it was not to be common nor at the Will of Man 21. Do thy diligence to come before winter Eubulus greeteth thee and Pudens and Linus and Claudia and all the brethren 21. Make hast to come c. 22. The Lord Jesus Christ be with thy spirit Grace be with you Amen 22. The Lord Jesus Christ who is our Mediator and Head and hath purchased chosen and called thee performed for thee his saving Office in keeping thy Soul in Holiness and Peace His Grace which is the greatest Treasure on Earth be with you to keep you and prepare you for Glory Amen Note The Suscriptions to the Epistles are no part of the Holy Scripture ANNOTATIONS FAithful Ministers whose Work is to Preach the Gospel of Salvation should have so much of the Form Belief and Power of it in themselves as to pass triumphantly out of the World in suffering for it and not to think that God useth them hardly And to be satisfied in God's acceptance though their Brethren and Converts should forsake them as the Bishops and Churches of Asia did Paul The Epistle of Paul the Apostle to TITUS CHAP. I. 1 2. PAul a servant of God and an Apostle of Jesus Christ according to the faith of Gods elect and the acknowledging of the truth which is after godliness In hope of eternal life which God that cannot lie promised before the world began 1 2. Paul c. for the propagating of the Faith of God's Elect and the acknowledgment of that sound Doctrine which is suited to the promoting of godliness in opposition to prophaneness and heresie in hope of eternal life which is the end of all our faith and godliness and all our preaching and suffering which God that cannot lie promised before many Ages past 3. But hath in due times manifested his word through preaching which is committed unto me according to the commandment of God our Saviour 3. But what he so long ago purposed and darkly promised he haâ—h in the fittest appointed season manifested by his Gospel through preaching which is committed to me by the Commission and Commandment of God our Saviour Note That it is doubtful whether by God's Promise be meant only his secret purpose or by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be meant many Ages ago One of the two it must be for we cannot feign an actual Promise before the world began distinct from his purpose 2. It is not unlikely that he meaneth the Promise first made to Fallen Man of the Womans Seed and after oft renewed and this obscure word was made plain by the preaching of the Gospel upon Christs Incarnation Life and Resurrection c. 4. To Titus mine own son after the common faith grace mercy and peace from God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ our Saviour Note The Church hath but one Faith or Creed common in the Essentials to every Christian 5. For this cause left I thee in Crete that thou shouldest set in order the things that are wanting and ordain elders in every city as I had appointed thee 5 Note
Sufferings for the recompence of reward is great 36. For ye have need of patience that after ye have done the will of God ye might receive the promise 36. For it is not enough to begin well It 's like God will yet try you with sharper Persecutions so that you have need not only of Conversion but of Patience to hold out and overcome Temptations that having done the Will of God in all your Tryals and fully manifested your Sincerity by your Constancy you might receive the promised Reward 37. For yet a little while and he that shall come will come and will not tarry 37. For though to unbelief and impatience it seem long it is but a very little time till Christ will come to end your fears and sufferings and fulfil your hopes And he will not delay or tarry at all beyond the due approaching time 38. Now the just shall live by faith but if any man draw back my soul shall have no pleasure in him 38. It is by the firm belief of the Promise of Glory purchased by Christ that the Just do overcome Temptations hold on in duty and comfortable hope and are finally saved But if any man forsake this Faith and its profession either through fraud flattery or fear of men God will forsake him and have no pleasure in him Note Dr. Hammond applyeth it to forsaking Publick Worship as the Gnosticks did which indeed backsliders use to do when such assembling is persecuted And his note should warn them to take heed of such forsaking Publick Worship who live where men are tolerated to be Atheists and not to worship God at all but not to be Christians and to assemble for God's Worship unless they will be stigmatized with the profession or practice of some imposed wickedness though this Atheism and Persecution pretend Christian Order 39. But we are not of them who draw back unto perdition but of them that believe to the saving of the Soul 39. But I hope you will approve your selves faithful Christians and not of the loose unstedfast sort who by Sophistry or Persecution are drawn to revolt and turn back to their own destruction but of them who believe with sincerity firmness and constancy to the saving of their Souls CHAP. XI 1. NOW faith is the substance of things hoped for the evidence of things not seen 1. And seeing it is by Faith that you must obtain all this Victory and Perseverance and Salvation it greatly concerneth you to understand rightly what that Faith is by which the just must live and how it differeth from that living by sight and sense on worldly things which is the case and life of the Children of perdition This Faith is the subsistence or firm and confident expectation from God of the things which we believing hope for and which maketh them by the security of his faithful Promise to be effectual Motives to us as if they were even present And it is the convincing evidence or demonstration in the mind of the unseen things which God revealeth by which they prevail with us against all the visible vanities of this World This realizing things future and unseen as certain by God's Promise and over-coming Temptations from things seen and present is our Saving Faith 2. For by it the elders obtained a good report 2. It was by this effectual Belief and Trust in God's Promise for things unseen preferred before things seen and present that the Ancients are said to be approved of God 3. Through faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God so that things which are seen were not made of things which do appear 3. How can we know but by believing God's Revelation that Heaven and Earth were compacted and formed by the Word of God so that all this great and well ordered frame which is seen was made not of things which appear Note This latter part is diversly expounded 1. Some as Calvin expound it thus The things that are seen were made to be as a Glass or Image of the things that are unseen That they are so is true but few receive this as the sense of these words 2. Others expound it as equal to the seen Worlds were made not of things seen therefore of nothing or no praeexistent matter This most Protestants receive 3. Others take framing or compacting to presuppose existent matter to be compact and say that was the Chaos in which the form was unseen 4. Others following the Vulgar Latine Erasmus c. translate it the things which are seen were made of things unseen And on this Text and Supposition some build a frame of Philosophy viz. that all things are made or flow from God so as that the nearest effects are the most pure and noble and the remotest most gross and made by transmutation and condensation and so that Earth is but incrassate humor and humor or water incrassate air and air incrassate fire and fire incrassate vegetative spirit and that incrassate intellectual spirit And so that all visible bodies are made of invisible spirit debased which again may be refined to invisibility But these are the frothy dreaming presumptions of unhumbled wits and wise men will rest in the measure of God's Revelations 4. By faith Abel offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice then Cain by which he obtained witness that he was righteous God testifying of his gifts and by it he being dead yet speaketh 4. By this Faith it was that Abel offered to God a more excellent and therefore more acceptable Sacrifice than Cain By which he obtained God's Judgment and Record that he was righteous and so far was justified by it in God's account God by some notable sign shewing that when he rejected Cain's Offering he accepted Abel's And by this Sacrifice and God's attestation thô his malignant Brother murdered him his acceptance recorded by God in Scripture yet speaketh his honour and our imitation Note 1. That Abel's Faith producing his Offering was not any other but that for which God judged him righteous 2. That the brief History maketh it not fully clear wherein the difference of their Offerings lay save that 1. Abel's being of the firstlings of living creatures was in its nature more excellent than Cain's of vegetable◠2. And the nobler effect shewed a nobler cause or Faith But seeing 1. That it 's most probable that the duty of Sacrificing came from no Original but Adam's Tradition of God's Command 2. And that the use of it under Moses's Law expoundeth it after we may conceive 1. That it was to signifie that Man was to believe that Death was deserved by Man's sin 2. That by Death the Mediator was to redeem him 3. And that as the Beast was offered to God they offered their own lives to him in hope of the Immortality of the Soul and a better life which death was the way to And in this Faith Abel excelled Cain 5. By faith Enoch was translated that he should not
obeying 25. Likewise also was not Rahab the harlot justified by works when she had received the messengers and had sent them out another way 25. And was it not by Doing by Faith or a Faith causing Obedience that Rahab was justified 26. For as the body without the spirit is dead so faith without works is dead also 26 For as it is a dead spiritless body that cannot stir so it is a dead notional uneffectual belief that commandeth not a man's life and action It 's dead in it self and dead as to mens Justification and Salvation Annotations NOthing but mens misunderstanding the plain drift and sense of Paul's Epistles could make so many take it for a matter of great difficulty to reconcile Paul and James where there is no considerable shew of contradiction I have shewed the scope and sense of Paul before the Epistle to the Romans 1. That his arguing is to prove that it is not the Law of Moses that can justifie any man as a meer doer of it nor any works at all in commutative Justice making the reward to be of debt for the value of the works and not of free grace but that Justification must needs be of Gods free gift and therefore by the Merits of our Redeemer and therefore that a fiducial accepting practical Belief of Gods free Gift Covenant or Promise of Grace and Glory for in and with Christ is the condition on our part to be performed by his Grace which is our Moral Qualification or receptive disposition on which God by his Covenant giveth us right to the foresaid free Gifts Christs Grace and Glory This Faith Paul never described by some one single Physical act of the Soul but as a Moral act of the man as we use the Word in humane converse As if one say if you will trust me as your Physician I will cure you if you take me for your Tutor I will teach you Here to trust or take him signifieth a consenting trust to be medicined and to be taught by such a one If one say to a condemned Beggar trust me and I will give thee a Lord-ship in a Foreign Land it signifieth a trust consenting practically to go with him and trust his Convoy and forsake his own Country And James never questioned this Doctrine But some Vain Men as James calls them misunderstand this and spin us out a Web of their own Vanity feign it to be Paul's Doctrine 1. They say that Paul by Faith meaneth not Faith by which we are said to be justified but only Christ who doubtless is a chief object of that Faith 2. That God the Father or the Holy Ghost are none of the object of Faith as it is justifying 3. That it is not Christ himself as Prophet or King but only as Priest that is this object 4. That it is not all Christs Priest-hood but only Sacrifice and Righteousness that is this object and not his Heavenly Intercession 5. that it is not Christs Sacrifice and Righteousness as meerly meritorious of our Pardon and Life but as it was paid and performed by Christ as our surety in our Legal Reputative Person and so is imputed to us as our own because done by another in our name and stead as one payeth a debt by another that was bound for him 6. That so far as Faith is here meant it is but one single Physical act of Faith in Specie and there they are utterly disagreed 1. Whether it be an act of the understanding or will or both 2. Whether one act can be the belief of many objects viz. of Christs Sacrifice Obedience Promise Pardon Heaven c. 7. Yea many say that it is but one individual act that we are justified by which no mortal man can know the individuation of the Souls acts being obscure and the objects being always many conjunct and they say that it is only our first act of Faith and that all following acts of the same species finding us justified cannot justifie us any more than works 8. They say that Faith justifieth only as an Instrumental Cause and not as a Moral qualifying receptive condition or disposition 9. They say that believing in the Father the Holy Ghost and hoping for Heaven and praying for Mercy and Repenting of Sin and Loving God and our Saviour and his Word and Saints and Thankfulness for Grace and Obedience to Christ and Patience and forsaking all for him are the works which Paul meaneth to exclude from Justification and so is Faith in Christs Righteousness as an Act but not as an Instrument 10. They are utterly disagreed whether Faith justifie by appropriating only Christs active Righteousness or also his Passive or also his Divine Righteousness and Perfection 11. They say that by Imputing Faith for Righteousness is meant that not our Faith but Christs Righteousness is Imputed in it self and not its merited effects only to be our own because we performed it by him 12. They say that it is the very Law of Innocency and Works that justifieth us as having perfectly fulfilled it in and by Christ 13. they most hold that in Christ we have both perfectly kept the Law from birth till death by imputed obedience and yet satisfied for not keeping it by his sufferings as if perfect obedience imputed could consist i th sin 14. They say that Gods corrections are no punishments because else Christs Suffering was insufficient and God should punish one sin twice 15. And that our pardon and justification is perfect as soon as we believe 16. And that no more is needful to our continued Justification than to its beginning 17. And that yet more is needful to our Salvation than to our final Justification Many such humane Inventions man's brain hath spun out and made a Doctrine of their own and called it Paul's And James having to do with carnal Gospellers that thought to be saved for being of a right Opinion and calling this Faith doth 1. Tell them that this is not that true Christian Faith which hath the promise of Justification and Salvation but that that is a powerful practical belief and trust 2. Therefore their Doing that which Faith consents and engageth them to do must justifie that Faith to be sound which must justifie them as the condition of life 3. And that therefore this Efficiency or Doing of this practical Faith is part of the condition of their Justifications and it justifieth the man himself 1. As it justifieth his Faith and so justifieth him to be a sound Believer and not an Infidel or Hypocrite 2. In that the effectual operative nature and consent to obey is essential to that Faith it self 3. In that as a Faith accepting Christ and consenting to obey him as the Author of Eternal Salvation is the condition of our first entring into a state of Life and Justification so our performance of that consent by sincere obedience and perseverance is the condition of our Justification as continued and consummate at
way to death and misery 2. Converting the erroneous sinner is the way to save him 3. One man may be said to save another much more a man himself by converting him without derogating from Christs Salvation but in subordination to it 4. Therefore all Christians but specially Ministers should be diligent and skilful to convert erroneous sinners and the erroneous patient and thankful for their help Note If it be the Gnosticks as Dr. H. saith that James here and Paul in his Epistles so greatly warn the Christians against alas too great a part of the Church Governours Bishops and their Clergys abroad on Earth seem turned very like these by him described Gnosticks 1. In being for Worldly interest Wealth and Pleasure 2. In being for Ceremonies 3. In joining with the Vngodly Enemies of Piety 4. In being Latitudinarians or Licentious against strictness and tenderness of Conscience and Adiaphorists in things not Adiaphorous 5. In being Persecutors And if base underling Gnosticks or Nicolaitans could so trouble the Churches then what a case must those Countrys be in where they are got into the Episcopal Chair and claim the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven to execute their Pride and Lusts over Princes and People of all sorts sure Borborites or Gnosticks are not the less such nor the less dangerous for being called Bishops and having Power Wealth and Interest The First Epistle General of the Apostle PETER CHAP. I. 1. PEter an apostle of Jesus Christ to the strangers scattered throughout Pontus Galatia Cappadocia Asia and Bithynia 2. Elect according to the fore-knowledge of God the Father through sanctification of the Spirit unto obedience and sprinkling of the blood of Jesus Christ grace unto you and peace be multiplied 1. Peter an Apostle not called the Universal Bishop or Head or Governour of the Church to the dispersed Jews through Pontus c. chosen by grace out of that unbelieving forlorn Nation according to Gods fore-knowledge and unsearchable Counsel to Sanctification by the Holy Ghost and to Obedience and to a State of Reconciliation and Justification by the Merit of the Blood of Christ applied Grace and Peace multiplied to you is my Prayer and Benediction 3. Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ which according to his abundant mercy hath begotten us again unto a lively hope by the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead 3. Bâ—essed be God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ who out of his abundant mercy for the manifestation and Glory of it hath regenerated us to a living hope even a hope of Glorious Life procured notified and secured to us by the Resurrection of Christ from the dead 4. To an inheritance inccorruptible and undefiled that fadeth not away reserved in heaven for you 5. Who are kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation ready to be revealed in the last time 4 5. Not to such a corruptible defiled fading Inheritance as Earth is to its lovers but to an Inheritance incorruptible undefiled and holy never fading reserved by the Divine Love and Decree and by the Possession Intercession and Promise of Christ for you who are true Believers and are kept by the power oâ— God through that Faith which he hath given you and you keep and exercise to Salvation which ere long will be gloriously revealed to your sight and possession the last time being not far off Note It is revealed already in the Gospel and wil be fully revealed to separated Souls But the full glorious revelation is when the whole Church is consummated 6. Wherein ye greatly rejoyce though now for a season if need be ye are in heaviness through manifold temptations 6. In the belief and hope of this glorious Inheritance you now live in great joy though for a little time when God seeth it needful for your good he let out upon you those trying sufferings which are heavy and grievous to the flesh 7. That the trial of your faith being much more precious than of gold that perisheth though it be tried with fire might be found unto praise and honour and glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ 7. For as your Faith is a preciouser thing than gold and refined gold is the most precious gold so tryed Faith is the most precious Faith and the tryal of it a greater work than the trying and refining of gold by fire that so it may be found at the coming of Christ a qualification meet for your own praise honour and glory and in you also unto Christ's 8. Whom having not seen ye love in whom though now ye see him not yet believing ye rejoyce with joy unspeakable and full of glory 8. Whom though you never saw in the flesh as we did that followed him yet you truly love and honour And though now you see him not in his glory nor his coming yet your effectual Faith doth so far serve instead of seeing him that you rejoyce by it with unspeakable triumphant joy in hope of that which you shall see 9. Receiving the end of your faith even the salvation of your souls 9. And shall shortly receive that great Salvation for which you have believed 10. Of which salvation the prophets have enquired and searched diligently who prophesied of the grace that should come unto you 11. Searching what or what manner of time the Spirit of Christ which was in them did signifie when it testified before-hand the sufferings of Christ and the glory that should follow 10 11. Of this great Salvation and Kingdom of Christ Incarnate which is dated from his Resurrection and perfected at his next coming many Prophets foretold in their manner and degree and they enquired and diligently searched more explicitely to have known it and the time when it should be when the Spirit in them foretold that the Messiah must suffer and in general that glorious things should follow 12. Unto whom it was revealed that not unto themselves but unto us they did minister the things which are now reported unto you by them that have preached the gospel unto you with the holy Ghost sent down from heaven which things the angels desire to look into 12. And it was revealed to them that it was not to come to pass in their days and that it was not they but we that should see the Messiah and his special Kingdom and the things which since his Resurrection are now preached to you by us his Ministers with the Seal of the Holy Spirit sent down in a special abundance from Heaven to be the Witness of Christ and the Sanctifier of Souls a mystery so great and of so excellent importance that the Angels think it worthy their search 13. Wherefore gird up the loins of your mind be sober and hope to the end for the grace that is to be brought unto you at the revelation of Jesus Christ 13. Wherefore as runners gird their cloaths to them that they trouble them not do you fortifie your minds
the Dominion of it and live in sincere and willing holy Obedience in the course of his Life may boast falsly that he is a Christian but indeed hath no true saving knowledge of Christ 7. Little children let no man deceive you he that doth righteousness is righteous even as he is righteous 7. Be not so childish as to be deceived by the vain words of any that pretend to be righteous before God on any account whatsoever while they live in Unrighteousness and predominant sin as if God would justifie the Wicked for their Opinions or Presumptions It is he that being called justified and sanctified by the Merits and Spirit of Christ doth live in a sincere Obedience to him and labours to be like him in Holiness and Love to God and Man whom God will call a righteous man and save him as such when he is Judge 8. He that committeth sin is of the devil for the devil sinneth from the beginning For this purpose the Son of God was manifested that he might destroy the works of the devil 8. So far as any man sinneth so far he is of the Devil and like him and he is the Servant of the Devil in whom sin is predominant or that liveth in the love and practice of any sin not consistent with true hatred of it and Repentance and the predominant love and practice of holy Obedience And Christ will be no justifying Advocate or Judge of the Servants of the Devil though he may by making them just and holy turn them from the power of Satan to God and judge them just when he hath made them just both by Conversion and Pardon but not before For the Son of God came purposely into the World to destroy the Works of the Devil in all that he will save and not to call the Wicked Righteous 9. Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin for his seed remaineth in him and he cannot sin because he is born of God 9. He that is truly regenerate by the Spirit is made a hater and forsaker of sin and therefore doth not live in the ruling love or practice of it nor indeed commit any sin in that degree that he is sanctified much less live in wilful gross sin for God's Word and Spirit by which he was regenerate still abide in him And it is a Contradiction to say that at once he is a holy person born of God and yet liveth in reigning sin Note Cannot Here signifieth a Hypothetical Impossibility because 't is a Contradiction and not a natural Impossibility much less Impotency for it is sinning and not forbearing sin that signifieth Impotency And the Contradiction is only on Supposition that he continue sanctified 10. In this the children of God are manifest and the children of the devil whosoever doth not righteousness is not of God neither he that loveth not his brother 10. It is not by proud Boasting nor barren Opinions that God's Children are known from the Children of the Devil but by the Image of God which Faith in Christ doth cause in his true Disciples He that doth not live in the true love and practice of Righteousness towards God and Man abhorring and avoiding Ungodliness Injustice and fleshly Lusts is no Child of God but of the Devil nor he that doth not unfeignedly love all Christians as Christians and men as men and live in Charity to them accordingly Note That wicked men are called The Children of the Devil because they are like him and do his Will And the World swarmeth with men so like to Devils in Lying Malignity and Mischiefs as maketh it easie to believe that there are Devils and a Hell 11. For this is the message that ye heard from the beginning that we should love one another 11. For this is the Message which Christ the Lord of Love did commit to us and from the first we have preached to you that Love is the very â—â—m and End of Law and Gospel 12. Not as Cain who was of that wicked one and slew his brother and wherefore slew he him because his own works were evil and his brother's righteous 12. That we be not like wicked Cain who was of the Diabolical Disposition and Practice and killed his own Brother And Why did he kill him Not for any ill desert nor for any harm that he had done him but because he was bad himself and his Works bad and his Brother 's Righteous and by difference condemned him Note Doubtless God permitted Adam's first Son to be wicked and murder his righteous Brother to shew the World what a state we are first in since the Fall by natural Pravity and that we are as such the Children of the Devil till Grace recover us and to expound the Enmity put between the Seed of the Woman and of the Serpent and to tell us what a War will be continued upon Earth from the days Cain and Abâ—l till the End and that Superiority and Cruelty will usually be against the Righteous whose Victory is mostly by patient Suffering and Death 13. Marvel not my brethren if the world hate you 13. If the ungodly Successors of Cain whose own Works are evil do hate Godliness and Conscience and hate you for them take it for no strange or unexpected thing It hath been so since Cain's days and will be so as Christ foretold 14. We know that we have passed from death unto life because we love the brethren he that loveth not his brother abideth in death 14. Love being the great Work of God's Renewing Spirit on the Soul it is by Love especially to all true Christians that we know that we are changed from the Cainish corrupt state of Death into the state of holy Life Whatever else men have if they have not true love to others especially to godly Christians they are yet dead in sin Note 1. By The Brethren here is meant Christians as such Not only those of some Party in Opinion which we like nor only those that are friendly to us nor yet all men or all called Christians alike though all men must be loved as men It is to love God in man and man for his sake so far as God's Amiableness shineth in them specially to love God's Holiness in holy persons 2. It is not all Love to godly Christians as such that will prove us translated from Death to Life but to love them and God in them better than the Pleasures and Wealth of the World The cheap Love of such as wish men well but will be at no great cost or danger for any because they love their Money better is the Hypocrites Love 15. Whosoever hateth his brother is a murderer and ye know that no murderer hath eternal life abiding in him 15. Note 1. How dreadful a Sentence this is against malignant or factious Haters of Brethren 2. But the Self-deceit of murderous Hypocrites is by taking Brethren for no Brethren but as the Papists first call them Hereticks
before by the Profession of Christianity they could not have been Adulterers To which the former say 1. That Fornication may be the sin of the unmarried 2. That by Fornication is meant Idolatry and God's right may serve to infer this guilt though men be not married to him by consent And that it is incredible that all the Heathen World are no Idolaters because they were not profest Christians By the Whore is meant the same as the Woman the second two horned Beast and the false Prophet say many that is the Church of Rome with the whole body of the Roman Clergy which others deny 3. So he carried me away in the spirit into the wilderness and I saw a woman sit upon a scarlet-coloured beast full of names of blasphemy having seven heads and ten horns 3. Into the Wilderness say some to represent the desolation say others because it was a Revelation not to be yet openly known in the City for if the Rulers had known of all these terrible Predictions against them they would have raged by Persecution against Christians and therefore all this Prophecy was to be obscure and not communicated long so commonly as other Scriptures Others say it was to shew that Antichrist's Kingdom is barren without a drop of grace Others that solitude is fittest for contemplation Others that the Wilderness is Heathenism brought in by Popery Others that as the true Church was driven into a Wilderness of solitude and suffering so now shall Papists be Others that the Papacy is a Wilderness as an Apostatical Church succeeding the Apostolick Church Who is the great Whore whether Rome Pagan Rome Papal or Rome hereafter fallen to a future Antichrist I ouce for all refer the Reader to my Postscript 4. And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet colour and decked with gold and precious stone and pearls having a golden cup in her hand full of abominations and filthiness of her fornication 4. Idolatrous Rome was represented to me as a Woman richly and splendidly arrayed by her wealth and pomp and power enticing the World to her Idolatry 5. And upon her forehead was a name written MYSTERIE BABYLON THE GREAT THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH 5. The name written was Mystery Babylon c. that is Mystical not literal Babylon the Great City Rome the Mother of Idolatry and Wickedness propagating them by her Power and Learning to all the Nations of her Dominions and further in the World As Babylon was the Idolatrous cruel Captivator of the Ancient Jews overthrowing their Kingdom so was Idolatrous proud Rome the Captivator and Persecutor of Jew and Gentile Christians and the great Enemy of the Church 6. And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the saints and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus and when I saw her I wondered with great admiration 6. Idolatry was not her only crime but the guilt of being as drunken with holy blood Both her pomp and her bloodiness seemed wonderfull 7. And the angel said unto me Wherefore didst thou marvel I will tell thee the mystery of the woman and of the beast that carrieth her which hath the seven heads and ten horns 7. Note Seeing God professeth to open the mystery who this Mother of Harlots is it is safest to add as little on pretense of fuller exposition as we can 8. The beast that thou sawest was and is not and shall ascend out of the bottomless pit and go into perdition and they that dwell on the earth shall wonder whose names were not written in the book of life from the foundation of the world when they behold the beast that was and is not and yet is 8. Some take this as fitted to the time when the Empire should first be Christian as if it meant Rome was the beast when it was Pagan but now is not when it is Christian but will be again when it was Papal and Antichristian Or Rome is the Idolatrous beast under the Pagan but is not now under that form but yet is under the Papal form Many other expositions I pass by They that expound all of Pagan Rome say that the sense is I shall notifie the beast which is the Roman Emperor by that one who now reigneth which is Domitian He was in the Government when his Father Vespasian was abroad And he after ceased while his Father and Brother Titus reigned and then reasumed it raised by Satan to persecute the Church and then is basely kill'd himself Rather q. d. I am now shewing thee the fall and destruction of the beast and whore and will now notifie him to thee accordingly The beast or Emperor at this fall will be the bloodyest of all persecutor Dioclesian Of whom then it may be said He was Emperour But discouraged by the ill success of his persecution he with Maxim Heâ—cillius laid down the Empire and both betook themselves to a private life But after the Devil would sain have restored them and they attempted to rise out of their privacy but did it to their own destruction being both kill'd when Constantine prevailed as were Licinius and Maxentiâ—s who would have done their work So that when Constantine was destroying the Pagan Empire it was true that Dioclesian and Maxim Hâ—â—cul was Emperour and now is not and yet is that is in being though not in power but will rise to his perdition And the Idolaters shall be struck with wonder and conâ—â—rnaâ—ion when they see so cruel and great a Tyrant so brought to nought 9. And here is the mind which hath wisdom The seven heads are seven mountains on which the woman sitteth 10. And there are seven Kings five are fallen and one is and the other is not yet come and when he cometh he must continue a short space 11. And the beast that was and is not even he is the eighth and is of the seven and goeth into perdition 9 10 11. That the seven mountains are those of Rome is very plain But who were the seven Kings I confess I know not Here is work for a searching head the mind that hath wisdom But it is matter of fact which when the thing was newly done the mind that hath wisdom might know But how can we know it but by history without a new Revelation And history herein is lame and much uncertain and the work of man and all men are lyars few Christians were writers till three hundred years after Christ the first Christians had many fabulous reporters among them as their spurious writings shew When John wrote this book and whether all at once or at many years distance of the parts is unknown whatever confident men may talk Eusebius trusteth divers fabulous authors and reports for want of better though he be credible himself I take the style and words of the Book to be the best History of the time which intimateth that part of it at least was written before the siege of Jerusalem
neither sorrow nor crying neither shall there be any more pain for the former things are passed away 4. If they be in the right who expound this of a Thousand Years freedom from Persecutions and all Sorrows on Earth in a New Jerusalem I am sure it will be a more joyful time when it shall be performed in the propersense of the words after the general resurrection And I see no probability that the promise of no more death and the rest that follow should be meant of any earthly state before that time The new Jerusalem and the new Heaven and Earth must be at once expected and that is when all these things are dissolved by fire at the judgment of the great day O desirable blessed day 5. And he that sat upon the throne said Behold I make all things new And he said unto me Write for these words are true and faithful 5. It is true that at Constantines delivering the Church there was as it were a New World And I am in hope yet that there may be such a Reformation and advancement of Piety and Unity before the last day as may be called a New World in a fuller sense But not up to this description of the New Jerusalem 6. And he said unto me It is done I am Alpha and Omega the beginning and the end I will give unto him that is a athirst of the fountain of the water of life freely 6. Say some I am he that hath thus delivered the Church from Idolaters and persecutors and now all that will shall have the blessed priviledges of the Church Rather I have prepared the Church for the state of Blessedness and I that an the principal efficient and ultimate end of all will give life everlasting in the new Jerusalem to every believing thirsty Soul 7. He that overcometh shall inherit all things and I will be his God and he shall be my son 7. He that overcometh Temptation to the end shall as my son inherit full felicity in me who will be his God 8. But the fearful and unbelieving and the abominable and murderers and whoremongers and sorcerers and idolaters and all liars shall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone which is the second death 8. But those that being cowardly forsake me for fear of suffering and trust not me and those that live in filthiness and cruelty and unrighteousness and Idolatry and all false deceivers shall be damned 9. And there came unto me one of the seven angels which had the seven vials full of the seven last plagues and talked with me saying Come hither I will shew thee the bride the lambs wife 9. By the Bride is meant the new Jerusalem that is say some the delivered Church in Constantines time and after 2. Say others the reformed Church at the Fall of Popery 3. Say others a prosperous time before the thousand years 4. Say others the Jews conversion in great splendor at Jerusalem 5. Say others Christs visible reign with the martyrs and others raised from death a thousand years before the rest 6. Rather the new Heaven and Earth after the last judgment when the flaming sword and partition wall shall be taken down and God dwell with man 10. And he carried me away in the spirit to a great and high mountain and shewed me the great City the Holy Jerusalem descending out of Heaven from God 10. Say some the Church as here advanced to purity and liberty by the heavenly power Rather the Souls that were with Christ coming with him to meet those that shall be then alive and changed advanced to that perfection in which they shall for ever be glorified with the Lord. Though some glympse of this may be in happy reformation concord and deliverance here before 11. Having the glory of God and her light was like unto a stone most precious even like a jasper stone clear as crystall 11. It s Glory and strength was represented to me as made of Jasper clear as Crystall Gods own Glory shineing out 12. And had a wall great and high and had twelve gates and at the gates twelve angels and names written thereon which are the names of the twelve tribes of the children of Israel 12. John being a Jew and the Jews the first Christians who had commonly an expectation of Christs more special relation to them than to others and they being the first specimen of the Catholick Church the Revelation of the new Jerusalem and perhaps also of some antecedent happy state is represented as shaped to the Jews expectations and as typified by the old Jerusalem And its wall is its strength and safety and separation from others Its gates are for entrance and the guardian Angels numbered according to the twelve tribes as were the Apostles who yet founded all the Churches 13. On the east three gates on the north three gates on the south three gates and on the west three gates 13. Note Not that this must be thought the shape of it but that its glory was represented by such a shape 14. And the wall of the city had twelve foundations and in them the names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb. 14. As the Church on earth is founded by the doctrine and witness of the twelve Apostles so is the new Jerusalem described as related to them it being but the Church militant perfected and made triumphant 15. And he that talked with me had a golden reed to measure the city and the gates thereof and the wall thereof 16. And the city lieth four-square and the length is as large as the breadth and he measured the city with the reed twelve thousand furlongs the length and the breadth and the height of it are equall 15 16. By this representation like that in Ezekiel the firmness and perfection and greatness of the new Jerusalem was signified 17. And he measured the wall thereof an hundred and forty and four cubits according to the measure of a man that is of the angel 17. The Angel appearing as a man his measure is taken as a common humane measure 18. And the building of the wall of it was of jasper and the city was pure gold like unto clear glass 19. And the foundations of the wall of the city were garnished with all manner of precious stones The first foundation was jasper the second saphire the third a chalcedony the fourth an emerald 20. The fifth sardonix the sixth sardius the seventh chrysolite the eighth beryl the ninth a topaz the tenth a chrysophrasus the eleventh a jacinth the twelfth an amethyst 18 19 20. That the new Jerusalem is represented by these precious stones as firm precious lucid and glorious and by the number of twelve as suited to the twelve Apostles and so in them to the twelve Tribes of Israel as typical of the new Jerusalem is all that I understand of this what each precious stone distinctly signifieth you may read in them that know or
Lord Jesus Christ 57. But by Faith which seeth things to come we give God thanks that will raise us from the Dead and give us final Victory over Death through Christ 58. Therefore my beloved brethren be ye stedfast unmoveable always abounding in the work of the Lord for as much ye know that your labour is not in vain in the Lord. 58. And now Brethren make this necessary use of all Seeing our Faith and Hope of a Resurrection and future Life assureth us that none of our Christian Labour or Suffering shall be in vain or to our loss or without a glorious Reward what remaineth but that against all Temptations you be steadfast and unmovable and do Gods Work with all your Power abounding in Labour and Patience to the end ANNOTATIONS AS this Chapter is of great use for our Instruction so it is not without many Difficulties to our Understanding I. It 's needful to be observed into how narrow a room Paul reduceth the Gospel or Articles of Faith concerning Christ and how greatly herein they differ from him that condemn excommunicate or persecute those who believe These and all the Bible besides if they subscribe not to the Truth of all their Articles and Forms superadded and the justness of their numerous Canons II. The Apparition of Christ to the Five hundred and to James seemeth part of that which St. John saith was not by him written So that part of the Evidence of Christs Resurrection should be enough to cause us to believe it III. Though it was but some at Corinth that denied the Resurrection the Church was faulty in bearing with them yet Separation from that Church for their sakes is not required nor allowed by the Apostle IV. The Socinians from the 19th Verse and divers others gather That Paul denieth the Felicity of our Souls before the Resurrection because he intimateth That if there were no Resurrection but only an Immortality of the Soul Christians were the most miserable Men and their Faith and Sufferings vain and they were yet in their Sins c. The Matter is weighty and the Solution hath its Difficulty Some say That because the Heretical denied the Immortality of the Soul as well as the Resurrection of the Body Paul supposeth this and answereth them as to both And they say That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifying but to stand up that is to live again includeth the Life of the Separated Soul as well as the Resurrection of the Body Others say That Paul speaketh only of the Man and not of the Soul alone which is but part of the Man Soul and Body are essential to a Man and as a Man he may be miserable because part is so as a Tooth-ach is to the whole Body though the Soul be happy Others say That the Felicity or perfect Man at the Resurrection will be so much greater than that of the Separated Soul before and also that this Separate State is so darkly revealed to us that the Apostle maketh light of it in comparison of the latter The first of these Opinions is not inconsiderable but the chief Answer is by a stricter Exposition of the particular Texts And 1. Verse 19. argueth thus If we believe in and suffer for a Christ as risen who is not risen then he cannot save us either as to Soul or Body and then we are the most miserable sort of Men. For our Hopes in him for the Time and Things of this Life only affords us less than others have his Kingdom being not of this World This Argument is not against but for the Immortality of the Soul So Verse 32. What advantageth it me if the dead rise not i. e. Neither Soul nor Body is advantaged by suffering for a Christ as risen who is not risen V. The Comparison of Adam and Christ is as hard seeming to mean that Adam's Soul and his Posterities as such are not Immortal But indeed it implieth no more than this 1. That it 's called Gen. 2. a Living Soul but Christ the Lord of Life 2. That Adam had but a Soul breathed into him by Creation on Earth but Christ was in Heaven from Everlasting the Living God 3. That Adam propagated only Humanity but Christ also Sanctity and Felicity 4. That Adam by Nature had but a loseable Capacity of Bodily Life continued and Heavenly Felicity and by Sin came short of both But Christ hath Life in himself as the Root of Holiness and Happiness in Heaven which he will give Believers both to their Souls and Bodies and will give a Bodily Resurrection to all Men. VI. Ver. 24. The Kingdom delivered up to the Father is but that Government which Christ useth to recover and save Sinners and is no addition to the Father nor diminution to Christ But as a Prince undertaking to reduce Rebels layeth down his Commission and Arms when he hath done his Work and yet increaseth his own Honour or as a Physician giveth up his Hospital when he hath healed all the Sick And it is like yea certain that when Christs acquisitive Mediation is finished he will still be some sort of Mediator of our Fruition For we shall still behold his Glory VII Ver. 37.39 seem to intimate That the Body that shall rise is not the same that was sowed but such a Body as God pleaseth a new to give Doubtless it is the same in some respect and not the same in an respects And to be able to know just how far it is or is not the same is too hard for us and may be quietly left to the Will of God The Seminal part of the Grain Matter and Form liveth in the new Fruit in which it springeth up as the Seminal part of Man begins his Being in the Womb but the added Mass which makes up the Root the Stalk and Ear and new Grains are all drawn from without from the Water Earth and Air by God and by the Seminal Spirit We see that Men oft grow Fleshy Fat and Lean again and at last die with little but a skinned Skeleton I think few believe that either Men dying Fat shall rise Fat or Men dying Lean shall rise Lean or yet that every Man shall rise with all the Flesh which he ever lived or sinned in and which daily passed away or consumed in Sickness To know how much and what goeth to identifie the Body we must leave to God if we will not pretend to the knowledge we have not Nor is it necessary to believe that all Fowls Beasts and Fishes rise again and go to Heaven which are ever digested and made Humane Flesh The Apostle likening our Bodies to Seed maketh some to doubt whether the dead Body have a Resurrection by any Seminal Vertue as a Natural Cause or only rise by Miracle The latter is most commonly held And yet it is certain that the Soul taketh with it a Love and Inclination to its Body which is a sort of Seminal Disposition And no mortal Man knoweth